Chapter 1 - Living Nightmare

Chapter 1
Living Nightmare

Night had fallen upon the small village of Ponyville, a cloudless sky stretched over the homes of various little ponies. Not a single light was burning in one of the countless windows of this village that seemed to sleep so peacefully. Everypony except a certain, lavender-coloured, unicorn mare. She was twisting and turning in her hay filled bed, struggling in unbelievable agony within her sleep.

The name of this certain mare was Twilight Sparkle.

Her number one assistent furiously tried to wake the screaming unicorn up. “Twi!, Twilight! Wake up!”
The eyes of the unicorn ripped open in an instant. Her bloodshot eyes zoomed around, trying to focus on something in her dark bedroom. Her heart pumping a seemingly endless stream of blood and adrenaline through her body. But it didn’t last for long. Her pulse calmed as her eyes were finally resting on her reliable, little assistant. There was a worried expression written on his face. Of course, he was concerned about the well-being of his best friend.

Her wide-open mouth formed into a loving and caring smile. “I'm sorry Spike, I didn’t itend to wake you up. Everything is alright. It was just another nightmare.”

The little dragon took her front leg in a tight hug and burried his face into her soft coat. “It was that dream again, wasn't it?”
Twilight sighed in defeat. Her nightmares were bothering her for a far too long time now. “Yes, this is the thirteenth time now. And I still don't know what this dream is supposed to mean.”

Spike´s pleading eyes only grew bigger with every single word that left Twilight’s mouth. “Maybe you should ask the princess for help. I can't take your nightly screams anymore. Not only are they scarring me to death, they even interrupt my dreams of lovely donuts spiked with gems!”

Twilight couldn’t resist to giggle at Spike’s dreamly desires. She slowly sat down, changing to her thinking position. “Hmm, maybe you're right, but I don't want to annoy the princess with such meaningless matters. Tomorrow I'll meet up with the girls, I'm sure they can help me a getting over it. They helped me in so many different ways that I’m sure they will be able to help me with my nightmares as well.”

Spike scratched his little, scaled chin and looked questioning at his friend. “And what will you do now? I mean, it’s so early in the morning. You still have plenty of time until you have to meet them.”

Twilight thought about it for a second. Quickly, she changed her attitude and pushed the tiredness away. Her anxiety was gone and replaced with the gleeful anticipation of learning something new. “Well, sleeping is out of the question right now. I think I’ll do some research about the time travelling spell I used in the Star Swirl the Bearded Wing back then. I’m so eager to learn how to use this spell more than one time. Think about all the possibilities! So many desasters could be prevented!”

The gaze of the baby dragon slowly followed Twilight as she trotted downstairs into the library, while she was still talking about the endless possibilities. His expression was still worried, a huge frown was flashing on his face. „I just hope this won’t take a bad turn at the end.“

Twilight randomly ripped books out of her perfectly organized bookshelves in hope to find the right one. Old books, like the History of the Chronomancer, were useless to her. Nothing in her library could compete with the books inside the Royal Library of Canterlot. “Hrrgh, This is impossible! Why is there such a ridiculous lack of information concerning time travel! It is like nopony ever did something like that. There is time travel for sure, so why did nopony come back into the past to leave a detailed instruction how to do it?”

She groaned in annoyence while she flipped through several diffrent books, after several hours of unsuccessful research attempts, she threw herself on her back and claped her hooves in front of her forehead.

Spike couldn't ignore the noises from below any longer and decided to take a peek from upstairs down to the distressed unicorn. “Twilight? Are you really alright? I heard a loud noise, it sounded like something very heavy fell from some shelf.”

Twilight took her hooves off her eyes, now shooting Spike a unpleasant glare.

His eyes opened wide, when he realised that really has happened. “Oh, I didn’t mean to say you're chubby or something, I just assumed...”
Twilight waved her hoof repellently at her assistant and groaned in complete annoyance once more.“Just stop it, Spike. It is fine, you didn’t mean anything bad.”

Her sight randomly wandered around, until her eyes come to a halt on the clock attached to the wooden walls of the library. “Oh no, no, NO!” The unicorn jumped back on her hooves in the manner of a pegasus athlete.

Spike dropped down on his back, knocked over by the sudden movement of the lavender librarian. “What is wrong, Twilight?”

He slowly stood up, still dizzy by the sudden impact. Twilight passed Spike and run to the bathroom to straighten her mane. But returned as quick as possible to the main room. “I´m late! I´m meeting the girls in three minutes at Sugarcube Corner! I can’t possibly make it!”

Spike was now standing in front of the stairs and looked amused at the trembling unicorn. “Ahh... Twilight?”

Twilight desperately searched for a mirror to check her appearance a second time. The words of her number one assistant didn't seem to reach her properly. “Spike! I've got no time for you now!”

Spike rolled his eyes and approached the speeding path of the unicorn with big steps. With his inherent dragon reflex, Spike grabbed Twilight's face. “You actually realise that you could just teleport there, right?”

Twilight was standing perfectly still in the library and slightly began to blush, smiling awkwardly at Spike. “Of course, I did. See you later, Spike”
As fast as her horn began to light up, as quickl she vanished in a flash of her purple magic.

Spike sighed in defeat. „She may be incredibly smart, but sometimes the would forget her own head if it wasn’t attachted to her neck.“

Not so far away from the library was the famous Sugar Cube Corner located. Five of the six pony friends were already in and munched on some delicious-looking cupcakes and cakes. Rarity waved her hooves around to illustrate her speech to her not-so-interested listeners. “And then I said to her: You look dreadful, you have to...”

A sudden flash of purple light interrupted Rarity and filled the whole room in a smooth purple steam, causing the five mares to fall from their chairs.

Twilight slowly climbed off the table and placed herself on a nearby chair that wasn't thrown over by her teleport. “Hehe, sorry girls. This didn’t come out as planned. I didn’t want to startle any of you.”

Applejack was the first to recover from the sudden blast. “Ya really have to be more careful when ya teleport, you know.”

Rainbow Dash carefully stretched her wings and proceeded to sit down mid-speech. “Yeah, everytime you do that, I have to preen my wings to reach my top performance. It is cool to do once a day. But this is definitly not even close to being awesome.“

Rarity slowly leaned over to Twilight and whispered a little bit too loud into her ear. „She could at least once in a while brush her mane as well.“

Fluttershy slowly started to rise out of the pile of sweets and cookies, “ “Ehhm… I’m sorry to mention it. But it really looks like you are getting better with magic each time we see each other.”

She seemed to sink more and more again in the pile of pie and cupcakes while she spoke, leaving only her weavy mane stick out of the pile.
The pink mare jumped up and down, full of joy and wearing a huge grin on her face. “Woohoo, that was great! Please please please, let’s do this again!”

“NO!” shouted nearly everypony in the whole bakery in unison.

“Okie Dokie.” stated Pinkie Pie as she jumped exactly into the last available chair at the table, with the precision of a surgeon.

Twilight was sitting dull and lifeless in her chair, her eyes underlined with big dark half-circles, the silent witnesses of her sleepless nights. “I´m really sorry girls, I haven’t really slept well the past few nights.“

Applejack laid a comforting hoof around her magical friend to comfort her. “Ya really look bad, sugarcube. Is there anythin' botherin' ya?”

Her gaze slowly moved upwards again, where she met the looks of her worried friends. “Sorry, that I made it so obvious for you.”

Rarity and the others carefully leaned in Twilight’s direction. The fashionista was eagerly interested in learning what exactly was bothering Twilight. “Please tell us, Darling.”

Twilight gulped at the thought of her dream world, but she collected her thoughts and described it in detail to her friends. “It started roughly two weeks ago. I’ve been having these crazy nightmares. It is always about the same creeping creature. In the very beginning it was so beautiful in the forest there. The vibrant colours of the numerous trees, rare flowers and herb everywhere. It was such a marvellous place. Critters you've never seen before, animals that are nearly extinct today, running freely in huge herds through the woods and swamps. A phoenix, tenfold bigger than the ones here in Equestria, hydras living happily in the swamps – they didn’t even try to attack me! They acted like they never had seen a pony before. In the valleys were hundreds and hundreds of basilisks. This dreamworld seemed to be so wonderful for any kind of scientist. Even the sun looked so young and unspent. The sunset there was just breathtaking, when the sky would turn
crimson and slowly vanish behind the mountains, and on the other side, a blue shining moon would slowly rise. It was a view you would die for. Everything felt so old, like an ancient Equestria.”

Fluttershy was literally standing on the table in front of her out of excitement. Her eyes had grown to the size of pineapples from the description of this wonderful place. “What could possibly be so terrifying about this wonderful place? I'd bet my little critter friends would love it!”

Twilight’s gaze began to wander down slowly, deadlocked on the blank table in front of her. “In the darkness in between the woods, there was always something looking at me from the distance. Something big, something strong.. I can feel the magic radiating from it, but I never really saw anything. I only felt its glance. After only a few of these dreams, I noticed that there were never any animals close to the mountainside. So I decided to explore that particular area, to see why nothing wanted to live there.”

Tears begin to form in her eyes, her entire body began to shake.

Rainbow slipped closer to the scarred unicorn and comforted her as well. “You can stop any time, Twi.”
Twilight could only smile at the compassion her friends showed her. “No, it’s okay. I have to do this, otherwise I will never tell anypony about it and have to endure more sleepless nights.”

She concentrated for a short moment to find the spot she quit before and continued her story. “The... The mountainside was the exact opposite of the life-filled woods and swamps. There was no sign of life to be found. Not a single plant, not even a single bird drawing its circles in the sky. It was just plain rocks, but it still crept me out. As I went deeper between the rocks, the cliffs around me rose higher and higher. They swallowed almost all the sunlight that came from above and left me in darkness. I was only able to see about five pony-lengths ahead. This was the very first time I noticed that I couldn't use magic in this dream. With every step, I felt the gaze of this thing becoming stronger. Just when I thought this path would go on forever, the light came back and a little valley stretched in front of me. In the middle of the wall opposing me was a big hole, the entrance to his hideout.”

Her tears ran now freely over her lavender face. She buried her head under her hooves and began to sob quietly.
Applejack rubbed her shoulder and whispered into her ear.“Shhh, Sugarcube. Everythin' is alright, we are here with ya, here to help ya.”

The five of them took Twilight in a caring group hug. Everypony had small tears in the corner of their eyes.

Twilight couldn't believe how much love her friends had to share with her. “Thank you, girls, but the dream isn’t over yet. I saw this predator for the first time. I have never seen such a horrible creature before. It slowly stepped out of its cave as it noticed me and just stared at me. In this very moment I wasn't scared at all. It had the height of two and a half full-grown stallions and its fur was pitch black, but it was a different kind of fur. It seemed to float like it was constantly moving like a pond on a windy day. Two giant blazing wings were attached to his back, they were a little bit smaller than those of a full grown dragon. He had wonderful angel-blue eyes. For seconds, we looked each other directly in the eyes. I could see pain and sorrow raging inside of it, slowly devouring his heart. I made one step in his direction, just one step... and I think he felt threatened by my presence. His eyes turned from blue and circular, to glowing red daggers. The emotions inside of him were changed. He didn't feel sorrow anymore. It had turned into anger and hatred. I began to run as fast as I could. Along the endless way back, I tripped over a rock. I turned my head to see if I got away, but all I saw was a giant, black shadow leaping at me, his fangs ready to kill. I started screaming as loud as my lungs would let me.”

Twilight sobbed quietly alongside her last words. Only barely she forced the next sentence. “And that is the moment Spike woke me up.”
Fluttershy was already curled up into a ball under the table. “Oh my, that is just ho-ho-horrible.”
Rainbow slowly pulled Fluttershy from under the table, whose pink, wavy mane was still hiding her face. “Calm down, Flutters.”
While Rarity tried to comfort Twilight, everypony nodded in agreement. “Twilight, always remember that we are there for you at anytime. I think I can speak for everypony when I say that if anything happens, if anything scares you, you can come straight to us, darling. But tell us, why is a dream scaring you like this?”

Twilight rubbed over her own arms, while she thought about it. „It is because it felt so real. Not like any other dream, more like I was physically there.“

The voice of the timid butter-coloured pony became quieter while she tried to help her bestfriend in need. "I'd like to offer you a bed at my home, if you need some company."

The blue pegasus next to her nearly crashed into the ceiling out of excitement. "That's a great idea! I'm first! We will make it a sleepover in my cloudhouse, it will be so awesome!"

Twilight could offer the two pegasi only a small smile. "Sorry Rainbow, but I think you’re forgetting something."

"And what exactly did I forgot?” the winged mare asked with an annoyed underlining.

Twilight rolled her eyes at the rash friend of hers. “I don't know... clouds? Unicorn? You noticed anything?"

Now even the proud, speed-loving Rainbow Dash slightly began to blush. „Yes, I remember there was something.“

Rarity quickly tried to change the subject and leaned over the entire table just make sure that everpony could hear her well. “I think we should do a picnic now! It's a marvellous day, it will be absolutely smashing!"

"Seriously?" The farmer wasn’t the only one that looked a little bit confused at the fashioner in white.

Twilight beamed for short moment at Rarity, but her smile quickly turned into the face of a pony with worries. "This is a wonderful idea! It would distract me a little bit from my night terrors, but I have to reject your offer for today. Is it okay if we do it next time?"

Applejack took off her hat and waved it around a few times before it landed back on her head. “Hmm, I guess it is alright, Twi. But what in tarnation’s name do you want to do now instead?"

Twilight raised from her chair and proudly announced her newest plan for today. "I will send a letter to Princess Celestia and tell her how great everypony is! Thanks girls... for everything... what would I do without my best friends?”

The skilled unicorn ignited her horn just in time to escape a massive group hug offensive. She quickly concentrated upon her magic and left. Once again the room was ignited with the same purple light as before. Once again everypony was quite light-headed from the sudden blast.

Applejack quickly set herself up. “Ah really don't like it when she does that thin’ out of nowhere.”

As fast as Applejack’s words left her mouth, she fell down again back to the others.

Back at the library, Twilight’s voice suddenly boomed through the building. “Spike! Spike!”

Spike almost fell over his tiny feet as he tried to stand up from his little afternoon slumber. “What?! Is Nightmare Moon back?! Is Rarity here? How do look my scales? Are they straight?”

Twilight playfully rolled her eyes and nudged Spike gently against his forehead.“Of course not, Spike. I think I have to write a letter to Princess Celestia.”

The little dragon beamed in glee at his friend in unrest and took an empty scroll from the shelf.“Finally!”

Twilight cleared her throat and poetically pointed her hoof into the air.“Please take this down:

Dear Princess Celestia,
Today I've learned that friends can not only help you when they’re around, but in your dreams as well. The past weeks I've had terrible nightmares, but since I've spoken to my five best friends this afternoon, I'm feeling more confident in facing my fears. I don't know what I would do without them. I'm glad that I have found such caring ponies, which is another reason for me to be happily looking forward to attend the Grand Galloping Gala along with them.
Sincerely, your faithful student,
Twilight Sparkle

Spike sealed the scroll up and sent it via his magical green flames to he princess.
Twilight sighed at the relief that she could record something today and smiled at her little assistant. “Maybe today, I will sleep soundly again.”

And so, Twilight and Spike went upstairs to read their favourite books until they could embrace the world of their dreams for another time, but maybe she will find herself looking once again into the face of the devil himself. Fearing for her life.

Chapter 2 - Down the River

View Online

Chapter 2
Down the River

This world was not always as kind as now. The birds sang, at least I thought that they were birds, the fish swam and even the hydras seemed to enjoy this great day. Now that she knew nothing here could possibly hurt her and that she was not alone made this dream just brilliant.

Twilight discovered more and more secrets of this magical world, as she began to study the domiciled lifeforms of this place. Eyerything still seemed to be unbelievable for the young researcher. Normally she would never be able to watch the breeding habits of a phoenix. She began to bounce around in a manner only Pinkie could provide, until she noticed the annoyed looks of the phoenix family right above her.

“Hehe, sorry guys! This is, after all, a dream right?”

The mythical creatures looked at each other rather confusedly and gave the naïve unicorn a worried expression. But Twilight didn’t really seem to notice and she just wandered off to the next species of animals.

With every step this world became more and more fascinating. She never read that hydras always had exactly two eggs, or that the male looked after the children, while the female looked for food. She was really beginning to love this dream. “I wish Spike were here to see this. I’m sure somewhere dragons can be found.”

But something was odd at this day. The hydras seemed to be nervous and stressed. Most likely because of her presence, moreover was she a total stranger and also an seemingly unknown species to them. She must have looked so dangerous to them. “I think I should look after the basilisks now.”

After several minutes of strolling through the wonderful land, the curious unicorn got closer to her destination.

She had never expected to see a full field of Hearts Desire right in the middle of this forest. “Zecora would simply love this place.”

Silence fell as Twilight reached the end of the forest that bordered the valley of the basilisks.
She halted in shock at the sight of the empty fields in front of her, where hundreds lived the night before.

“No, no, no. This can´t be! This shouldn’t be! What in Celestia's name would cause so many of them to vanish?”

Cold sweat and pure fear seemed to suppress any other emotions and feelings at the moment caused by the realization of what it could be.

“Come on Twilight, don´t be so stupid. Nothing here can harm you, it isn’t real!”

Her thoughts stopped in an instant. A horrible scream of pain resounded from the mountainside. It surely could be heard in the entire forest. Every bird in the forest seemed to fly off at the shattering scream. Twilight's knees began to shiver, a single tear rolled down her cheek. “Wha- What happened there... . I have to go back, but … what if that creature needs help?
Arrgh, come on silly me. This is a dream I must check this out”

This time, in order to explore the origin of this terrible scream, she had to take an entirely different route than what she used the last time, hopefully for the better. The path was large enough that it could have easily supported a whole group of ponies. “Maybe they only went that way, and nothing really happened...”

As Twilight spoke her sentence, she saw a giant tail. It was lying stiff and immobile at the corner that opened to a segment of the mountains without walls surrounding her. Slowly she sneaked around the monstrous tail. The closer she got, the more her conclusion become concrete.

It was a dragon’s tail.

“Don´t tell me this dragon killed every single basilisk from the valley. But there was only one scream, how is this possible?”

Her conjecture was confirmed as soon as she took a peek around the corner. All over the place were basilisk corpses and half-eaten bodies left to rot. “This is a genocide! How terrible, why is something like this happening in my drea-AHHH!!”

Shocked at the sight of this massacre, Twilight stumbled to her right and tripped over the tip of the dragon’s tail. Now Twilight saw why there was only one scream.

A giant black claw-like thing had pierced the head of the dragon. “So this was the origin of the scream.”

The unicorn began slowly to retreat in horror. “But what is powerful and big enough to annihilate a full grown dragon?”

Sudden realization hit Twilight once more. Cold sweat and fear rushed through her body as she noticed the appearance of the claw. It had the same texture as the body of that being that had chased her through the paths of the mountain complex. “I should really go now. Before anything choose me as his next meal. Ouch!”

Still walking backwards, Twilight hit the other wall. Suddenly, she felt the gaze of the predator from her dreams on her neck. Out of reflex she slowly bent her head upwards toward the wall behind her. On top of the cliff, stood the somehow pony-shaped, but still dragon-like being.

Just as Twilight lifted her leg to take a step, the monster jumped downwards, mere inches away from where Twilight stood a few seconds before. Rocks broke loose from the impact and flew around.

A terrible roar escaped the jaws of this fearsome creature.

As fast as she could, the lavender unicorn began to gallop away, the path behind her still too small for her hunter.

Right now Twilight is in a terrible situation. She couldn’t use her magic. In between the cliffs, it would be just a matter of minutes, until he got her. If she left the mountains back to the open valley, he would kill her in an Instant.
But her only real chance was the forest... “Think Twilight, Think! There has to be a way.”

Her hunter, still above her, was following every step of Celestia's faithful student, the student without magic, helpless like a newborn foal.

Just as Twilight dodged one of the falling rocks, she came to a brilliant idea. “Of course! The waterfall! If I dive down the stream until I’m in the forest, I might escape him … or drown and die anyway.”

The brave unicorn galloped through the slim paths until she reached the waterfall at a pace that could only be topped by Applejack or Rainbow Dash. “Now or never!”

With a huge leap, the librarian took to the air straight into the murderous stream of water. Invisible from the gaze of her doom.

Twilight´s Jump would not be without any consequences. Her body was just a toy to the power of the streaming water, she was smashed from one side to another. The wrath of the water showed no mercy to the little pony until her body came to a halt, lying nearly unconscious at a small riverside, her legs were covered in scratches and bruises.

Everything in her sight slowly faded to black.

[/hr]
“Ughh, I’m … I’m back in my bed? Soooo if I die in my dream I wake up? Well that would make everything a lot easier next time. Mare, but all this running in this weird dream made me thirsty.”

Twilight slowly roll out of her bed, and took a few steps. Step after step, her legs became heavier. Suddenly she fell straight on her snout. Her legs numb. “Spiiiike!”

The little baby dragon jumped out of his bed, straight to the ceiling. “What is it Twilight? Have you had nightmares again?”

The dragon’s face become even more scared as he saw Twilight, lying on the ground in an awkward position. Her body and legs were covered in several bruises and scratches. It looked like she was thrown down a mountain-side or like she has swam through a waterfall... . “Spike, send a letter to the Princess. Please! Quick!”

Dear Princes Celestia,

Twilight needs help! She woke up from her dream and now she is injured.
She has gone too bed like every other time. After she woke up, her legs somehow were scratched and bruised, like she had fallen to the ground!
Please send some help!

In worry for my best friend,
Sincerely,

Spike

Twilight tried to move in pain, but her body refused to obey properly. Something odd has happened. Her dreams were never so dangerous before.

Chapter 3 - Lost Students

View Online

Chapter 3
Lost Students

Mere seconds passed before the entry door literally exploded and wooden fragments burst through the room. A bright light blinded the injured unicorn and her loyal little assistant.

As soon as their eyes adjusted to the brightness, they could recognize two familiar faces.
The first one being the glow of the great white Alicorn and sun princess, Celestia of Equestria. The second one was the face of a far smaller white-coated stallion. His blue-shaded mane and royal guard uniform made his identity unmistakable. He was Twilight’s older brother, captain of the Royal Guard. Prince Shining Armor.

The unicorn stallion immediately ran toward to his sister in need. “Twily! What happened? Who did this to you? Is he still around here? I will blast him to the moon! Where is he?! In the closet or on the roof?” Shining never stopped running around like a startled pig. Only laughter was audible from the unicorn on the ground.

“Calm down, Shiny. It just happened after I woke up, no one is here.”

Everypony looked at the brilliant white Alicorn behind them as she cleared her throat to speak.

“My faithful student, I'm so sorry that I didn't respond before. Maybe I could have prevented all this.”

“That's not true princess! I overreacted I think. My legs are just a little bit numb that's all.”

The captain of the royal guard couldn't believe his ears and pulled his little sister in a bone-crashing hug. “Don't be a silly filly, little sister. I won’t let anything happen to you. I will take you with us to Canterlot! I mean someone has to look after you, Am I right?”

Before Twilight could respond, the Princess of the Sun raised her voice in her lovely and motherly tone. “Indeed, I personally will take care of you from now on. I'm not sure what could lead to this physical state of yours, but I want to be sure that it's nothing serious before you go back home.”

The expression of the little unicorn mare only grew darker with every single word the Princess spoke. “But Princess, my friends are all here, they will be worried about me.”

Her brother stepped to the side of the Princess and flashed his sister a wide grin. “Don't worry little sister. I will take care of it, I'm staying here in Ponyville to tell your friends that you will stay in Canterlot to visit Mom and Dad.”

“So basically you want lie to them? Shiny they are my friends! You can't do this.”
Out of her low level of anger, the ailing unicorn tried to stand up, but she immediately fell down to her knees again.

But even faster, the Princess of the sun put her supporting white plush wing around her student. “Don't over strain yourself. Something strange is going on and we will solve this together. I can't let anything horrible happen again.”

Twilight flashed her teacher an questioning expression. “Again? What do you mean with again?” While Twilight questioned her, the princess become visibly uncomfortable.

“Brace yourself, my student. I will take us now to Canterlot Castle.”

The eager unicorn’s face showed her wish to know what the princess meant with 'again'. But it was too late to ask. When Twilight opened her eyes again, they both where standing in the throne hall of Canterlot castle.

“Twilight? It's 6 o'clock in the morning, my beloved little sister and I tend to have breakfast by now. Do you want to join us?” Celestia gave a friendly nudge to her student with her nose while helping Twilight walk with her magic. It mended her wounds with every step until only dust remained inside her fur, which she quickly shook off.

Every time the young unicorn wandered through the marvellous marble-covered corridors of the old castle, she was amazed by the beauty and perfection of the architecture of the Alicorn’s home and refuge. Even the wooden door that hid the gateway within the wall at the end of the corridor was decorated with beautiful patterns carved into the wood itself and door handles made of pure gold.

Though nopony ever used them.

The doors began to glow with a golden magical aura as princess Celestia opened them with her magic. The wooden hindrance gracefully opened and revealed the private breakfast chamber of the alicorn sisters.

The princess of the sun stepped into the room first. Where her sight immediately locked to the tasty-looking cake at the centre of the table before them. Right behind this cake sat her sister, the mistress of the moon, Princess Luna of Equestria.

“Tia! Where have you been? I've waited for you, I even got your favourite cake.”

Next to the stunned form of Celestia, the relatively small unicorn stumbled into the room. As soon as the younger sister noticed Twilight, she beamed with glee.

“Oh, It's Twilight Sparkle! What a pleasure to see you again.”

Twilight was also visibly happy to see Princess Luna after such a long time.

After Princess Celestia finished eye-balling the cake she finally spoke up. “I'm relieved that my younger sister and my personal student get along so nicely.” Just as the princess proceeded to sit down, Twilight switched from best-buddy-mode to respectful-student-mode.

“It's a privilege to eat with the both of you.” Now Twilight took a seat between the two rulers and immediately had to laugh. On her left side was the meal for Princes Luna, most of it food that Rainbow ate. Plants that are good for athletes or Wonderbolts with plenty of protein and dietary fibre. On the other side was the meal for Princes Celestia. About eighty percent of her breakfast could be called cake or muffins, the rest looked like Luna's food disguised with food colour to trick Celestia.

Even a princess has to eat healthy from time to time.

Princess Luna asked first about the outburst from her. “Twilight Sparkle, please explain yourself. What is amusing you in this room?”

Twilight slowly tried to cover her sudden laughter so she wouldn’t offend the Princess of the night.

“It's nothing, really, I only noticed that you and the princess really have differences, like day and night, at least concerning your breakfast habits.”

Now princess Luna began to giggle, too. Princess Celestia joined the laughter while she ate half the cake and left the disguised food neatly arranged at the edge of her dish.

“Isn't it delightful to eat with our students after such a long time?”

Twilight’s surprised expression was only topped by the drilling gaze of Luna regarding her older sister.

The former sole ruler noticed her mistake and tried to correct her slip of tongue but it was already too late and the Princess of the Night rose from her seat. “I have to lower the moon.”

In vain Princess Celestia tried to convince her sister to stay. “Lulu please, I didn't meant to say that! Stay with us, it was funny with the three of us together, wasn't it?”

Luna didn't even turn around to face her sister as she left the chamber.

Worried about the sudden sad face of her mentor, Twilight asked the princess some questions about that.

“Princess? You said before that something terrible happened once before and you mentioned just now that Princess Luna had a student before. Is there any connection between these two? Please tell me what happened!”

Celestia slowly turned her head to Twilight, her eyes still full of sorrow. “Twilight, it's true. At that time, Star Swirl the bearded was my student. He rose in the position of the magic council and was the Leader of our defensive forces, like your brother is today, but the Royal Guard were called the Solar Guard back then. And then there was my sister’s student. His name was Black Terror, as Star Swirl was Leader of the Solar Guard, so was he the Captain of the… Night Guard. Our former offensive army. They got discarded around a thousand years ago.”

Twilight noticed a funny twitching in the eyes of her mentor at the mention of the Night Guard. Had the Princess lied to her? But why should she do that, Twilight decided not to ask about this particular matter.

“What happened to them? Why have I never read about Star Swirl being a member of Equestria’s army, and I never read a word about Black Terror. How is that possible?”

The facial expression of the princess become a lot more serious. “Twilight... history is written by winners. There was once a terrible war. We defeated the enemy only with much luck. But we had to pay a high price. Luna and I both lost our students. Back then things happened that she and I don't ever talk about.”

Now the curiosity got Twilight completely. “But Princess! I'm your personal student! I want to know, nothing is written about a great war or anything like that. Who else do you trust more than your sister and me?”

As the solar princess began to answer, a royal guard burst into the room.

“Princess, I'm sorry to interrupt you, but the representatives of Saddle Arabica are here to see you. If you would follow me, your highness? It seems to be a very importent matter to discuss.”

Celestia couldn’t hide her pleasure about the unexpected guests that saved her skin quite well, and followed her guard. “I'm very sorry Twilight but I have to go now. Feel free to visit the library or the city of Canterlot. I will return to you as soon as possible.”

Twilight couldn't even respond as the princess left the room.

“So if that is the case, I will do what every good student would do now! To the library!”

And so the eager unicorn left the breakfast chamber and made her way towards the library.

She was running off, careless and filled with curiosity. Not knowing that a dark shadow was lurking after her.

Chapter 4 - Prophecy of Darkness

View Online

Chapter 4
Prophecy of Darkness

Princess Celestia walked back the same way she came mere minutes before. Her royal guardian accompanied her to the throne room where the representatives from the country of Saddle Arabia awaited her.

“So why are they here? It's more than unusual for them to appear without an appointment.”

Even the disciplined guard couldn't hide his concern. “My Princess, the prophets of Saddle Arabia foretold that something horrible will happen. They won't talk, unless I bring you to them.”

The Princess ignited the door in front with her magic and opened it with a sudden push.

“What is this ruckus all about? I demand answers! You can't scare my guards and deny to talk to them!”

The three representatives were dressed with fancy dress parts that hid their faces and covered their hips. They were completely dressed in black, they could have been attending a funeral.

They exchanged worried looks. “We're very sorry for this sudden bother, but something terrible is going to happen, We couldn't wait, so we came the long way from our homeland to warn you.” The Princess slowly stepped forward with a self-confident smile on her lips.

“Phalanx, please leave us alone. I think this will need some time to discuss.”

The guardian did as demanded and left the room.

“So now I'm here. Please tell me what your prophets have foretold.”

Once again, the three Arabians hesitated a short moment before one of them stepped forward.

“Your highness, our elders has foretold that he will return!”

Now the Princess began to worry, but there were many enemies that once challanged the Princess. “Who exactly will return? And what will happen, if he does?”

The expressions of the representatives became more and more fearful as they told the Princess the prophecy. “Darkness will fall upon Equestria. History will repeat.”

Now the mood of the sun Princess dropped into the bottomlessness. “What history will repeat? What do they mean by darkness will fall upon my subjects?”

The Arabian ponies, now again neatly arranged in a single row, spoke in unison the final warning.

“A terrible war will start against the ghosts of your own past. If nopony stops them, the downfall of royalty is sealed. The darkness among the stars will return and tear everything into nothing.”

Princess Celestia stumbled slowly backwards as she tried to comprehend the message she received. “What do they mean by 'the darkness among the stars'?”

Now all of them looked to the ground. “We're afraid that is everything. They didn't tell us more.”

Only a few seconds passed, but for all attending ponies, it felt like an eternity before the Princess spoke again. “I'm very grateful for this warning, but I ask you to maintain silence about this. I will discuss this matter with my sister and will inform your Sultan when we decide what shall be done. You shall leave now. But make sure we receive word if they make a new prediction.”

The three Arabians slowly began to retreat. Not a single one of them dared raise their head until they left the room. As soon as they where gone, the Princess ran to the private chambers of her sister.

[/hr]

Twilight walked in the direction of the library and was lead through the royal garden. A guard crossed her way. It was the same guard that previously took the Princess away.

“Good morning Miss Sparkle, it's a pleasure to see you again.”

Though she was happy to be greeted in such a friendly manner, she felt quite guilty not to know the name of the guard.
“It's nice to see you, too. Please don't feel offended, but I don't know your name.”

The white guard wasn't offended but showed Twilight a relieved smile. “No way, you can't possibly offend me with something like that. I can understand because every guard looks quite similar with all this armor. My name is Phalanx.” He slightly bowed to Twilight.

“Oh please, don't bow in front of me, it’s embarrassing.”

The white stallion raised his head so he and Twilight were on eye-level again. Both of them gave each other a warm smile, until Twilight’s mind began to press a question out of her mouth. “Could you tell me what the representatives of Saddle Arabia told the princess?”

The face of the guardian returned to his normal stoic expression. “I'm sorry but the Princess sent me away before they told her what was the matter. I only know that they brought a prophecy to her majesty.” Due to his practise, a royal guard could lie without showing any indications of lying. This meant that Twilight didn't notice that he hadn’t told her everything he knew.

“Oh okay, then please, would you tell the Princess that I will be studying in the Canterlot Archives, probably in the Star Swirl the Bearded wing.”

Again the guard showed his respect to the personal student of the Princess with a short bow. “Of course, I will report to her as soon as she is done with the audience.”

They said good bye with a short smile and Phalanx continued his duty as Twilight went to the archives. She continued her way through the marvellous gardens. Next to the path bloomed various flowers of different colours. The fountain behind the fields of flowers was decorated with the insignia of the sun Princess and a figure of herself graced the countenance of this water’s donor. Soon, she reached the stairs to the archives and faced the giant doors. These doors were different from the ones inside the castle. Instead of wood with carved patterns, these ones were made of steel, nevertheless, they were crested with various motifs of ponies and other creatures.

Only a unicorn could open these.

The two guards alongside the doors opened them courteously before Twilight started to do it herself.

She thanked them with a quick nod and stepped inside.

Immediately, she walked towards the Star Swirl the bearded wing. The blue painted corridors and purple shaded banners garnished the way the to her destination. The entrance was blocked by a metal grid which she easily unlocked with her magic. Wherever she looked, her eyes always came to a halt at one of the books. The room was filled up to the roof with bookshelves that were stuffed with books and scrolls.

In the middle of the circular room stood a huge hourglass. Pretty suitable for a room containing time-related spells. While she looked through the bookshelves, she searched for a matching book.

“Hmm, not a single one of this books tells me something about Star Swirls personal life, maybe I have to go deeper.” As she walked down the dusty and unkempt scene, she discovered a small wooden box at the end of one of the countless corridors between the shelves.

The box was decorated with astronomic figures and a symbol that seemed to be an old language which consisted of circular forms and dots.

It was engraved with golden characters, but Twilight couldn't decipher the ancient-looking letters on the box. So she decided to open the mysterious box. Twilight was greeted by an explosion of dust and dirt. Scrolls covered with spider webs and wood chips lied in there with a painting of two stallions. The first one was a young grey stallion with a white mane and goatee. He had shining golden eyes. The second stallion had a deep black coat with a light grey shaded mane and beautiful blue eyes. On the back, somepony had written something down.

“Star Swirl and Black Terror. The beginning of time and space.”

Twilight couldn't believe what she saw, she put the painting carefully aside and pulled one of the scrolls out of their protective sleeve. The seal was already broken but it clearly showed the cutie mark of Star Swirl the bearded. Her eyes glowed with glee as she realized that she may have found the personal letters between Star Swirl and Black Terror. She opened the scroll and began to read:

[/hr]

My dearest friend,

We are all still worried about your well-being. Since you started your mission in the territory of the dragons, eight months has passed. Everypony wants to believe that you are alive. My letters are all being returned to me. If you get this one, you should know that your filly-friend will always be waiting for you.

She visited me again yesterday, I couldn't tell her that you never got my letters... Don't torture her, please return to us. There is one reason more.

The dragons are showing interest for our newly founded home. I'm afraid to say that war is coming.

After you got the position in the special forces, you promised to protect your family and friends.

You promised to marry her when you returned. Keep your promises. Everypony misses you.

She misses you… And I miss you as well.

I hope we see each other again,

Your friend and lifetime rival, Star Swirl

[/hr]

A single tear rolled down Twilight’s lavender cheek as she read the letter. “How sad, but why are there no traces of his history? Even if he died, there has to be something. ” As she began to take the next scroll, Twilight saw a book buried under the letters. She put the letter neatly back into the box and pulled the book out before she could read the title.

'The power of imagination' was the headline. The writers were immortalized at the bottom of the cover. Their names were Helia and Star Swirl.
“Helia? Who is that supposed to be? I never heard of her.” She flipped the first page open. A short description appeared in front of her:‘The power of imagination is wonderful and dangerous at the same time. They can lead you to your dreams and fulfil your desires. These spells are only to be used by the original owners...’

The rest of the text was eroded through the ages. The curious unicorn couldn't resist and flipped through the pages until she found a particular spell. It was called the 'Imaginary Transportation'. A description was written below.

The owner will be transported to the original place of a memory. Caution: Extremely high amount of magic power is required.

Of course, this wasn't a hindrance for the personal student of Princess Celestia. She concentrated her magic on the spell. Her surroundings became blurred, the wooden box in front of her got smashed underneath the bookshelf, but with a sudden crack the spell was broken.

“Darn, I was so close. But I'm not giving up!” Once again the little unicorn lit her horn.

[/hr]

Meanwhile at the other side of the castle, in the private chamber of Princess Luna, the two leaders of Equestria were discussing a important matter. The brighter of the sisters walked anxiously around the chamber while her darker counterpart sat calm on her bed.

“Luna, do we agree to wait and observe the situation?”

The Princess of the night answered her sister with a sad and at the same time warning tone. “We don't know what this darkness is. It is possible that Discord, or even worse, that Night Mare or Radiant Flare will return. So I suggest to wait until we're sure who our enemy is. As long as we are together, no one can defeat us.”

This was the first time the Solar Princess smiled in this conversation. But as soon as her smile came, it faded. “Sister, I feel something strange. It's like somepony is draining a huge amount of power from somewhere above us.”

Princess Luna thought about possible explanations but she couldn't really think of one.

“I feel it too, but the only thing above as are the Elements of Harmony and only one of them could be skilled enough to activate them.” As Luna spoke the final words of her sentence, the coin dropped by both of the Princesses. They shouted at each other what they realized.

“Twilight!”

Both of them teleported with much more force than necessary to the breakfast chamber where they saw Twilight the last time. But instead of her student, Phalanx was patrolling through the room.

He was thrown off by the explosion of the arriving Princesses.

“Phalanx! Where is Twilight Sparkle!”

The royal guard, still dizzy from the blast, could only answer slowly. “I met her in the gardens. She mandated me to tell you where she is.”

Princess Luna lifted the defenseless guard in the air. “And where is that?!”

Phalanx slowly regained his mind and told them about Twilight’s whereabouts. Once again the Princesses teleported themselves away. This time to the Star Swirl the Bearded wing.

But the only thing they found was the still-burning remains of a book on the ground covered with ashes.

Twilight Sparkle was gone.

Chapter 5 - Return to us

View Online

Chapter 5
Return to us

The rulers of Equestria were shocked at the terrible situation. Her one and only student in over 400 years was gone. For hundreds of years, she hadn’t shed a single tear until this day.

“How could I let this happen? It's my fault! I shouldn't have left her alone!” The once mighty and elegant Princess of the Sun fell to the ground in pain, winced like a little filly.

Her sister could only try to comfort her. “It isn't your fault. We couldn't know. You know Twilight far better than I, but I'm sure that she will return to you.”

The eyes of Princess Celestia lit up a little bit as Luna spoke her next promise.

“Twilight Sparkle is one of the strongest and most talented unicorns since Time and Space... She won't fail. She took the Element of Magic with her. I promise you, Twilight will return!”

Even the Princess of the night now had to sob as she mentioned the possibly strongest unicorn duo in the world’s history. Princess Celestia’s tears slowly dried on her alabaster cheek, but a sad frown still sat on her face.

“We told each other the same thing when both of them disappeared back then … They never returned.”

Now it was the turn of Princess Luna to cry. “But this is different, back then they fell in battle, they sacrificed themselves for us. We just couldn't believe what they did for ponykind.”
Both Princesses looked sadly in a different direction in the room. They made sure that their eyes didn't meet the other one.

“We can't track her, the spell book she used is completely destroyed. The best thing we can do is wait. Wait for her return.” The princesses slowly leaned towards each other, they waited for the arrival of the little lavender filly, at least in their eyes.

[/hr]

At the same time, in a place far from the archives, a sole unicorn wandered through a weird tunnel. The whole tunnel was made out of a substance that looked like clouds, but they didn't felt soft like the ground in Cloudsdale. It felt solid like earth.

The tunnel seemed to be illuminated from the outside. It was a beautiful mix of bright white morning light. When the sun began to rise, an overwhelming crimson light dominated. The whole tunnel was covered in a beautiful pale orange which seemed to go on forever. Step after step, the curious unicorn went forwards.

With every step, her amazement grew. Lightning bolts seemed to flash outside of her path, the bright light from them made the colours inside the tunnel even more impressive. But soon the end came. It was like a window to a different world. The world she had seen in her dreams so many times. She reached the gap in the clouds. Before Twilight laid her own world. The librarian stepped forward, but a barrier denied her entry.

As she rudely hit the barrier with her nose it began to wobble. She tried to penetrate it with her magic but it was in vain. Once more Twilight tried to break the barrier with her magic, she concentrated only on her magic, and noticed something strange. Something on her head began to glow like it was trying to guide her. She didn't realized that she had somehow taken it with her. Twilight’s eyes began to glow as she slowly levitated through the mysterious barrier.

It was her very own tiara.

The Element of Magic.

The next thing Twilight could remember was that she was standing at the exact same point were her dreams always started. She wanted to step forward, but before her hoof left the ground and a voice rang all over the forest.

“Why are you here?” The voice came from all sides at the same time, so Twilight didn’t know where the speaker was.

Still a little bit scared of what was awaiting her, she answered fearfully. “I'm here to fight my fear! I'm here to fight that monster off!”

Short silence rang out in the forest until it spoke once again. “May your desire come true.” As soon as this voice faded, Twilight felt the strange gaze again. She turned around and saw at the other side of the glade, the black being. It stood there, proud and tall, though it didn't move. The eager unicorn tried again to use magic. With the help of the Element of Magic, this time she was successful. Now she stood in front of her former predator. Both looking each other in the eyes. Nothing happened for a few moments until Twilight spoke to him.

“Why didn't you attack me? Is it because my Element -... .”

Before she even finished her sentence properly, the beast's head rose high in the air. He stood now on his rear legs and took a deep breath.

Once again fear could be seen in the unicorn’s eyes. “I didn't mean that you have to attack me right now.” She ducked away in fear and closed her eyes.

The monster began to spit black flames, but the flames spared her and nothing happened to Twilight.

“How is that possible?” She looked around herself. The grass around her was burned, only she remained unharmed.

“Good evening Miss Brave.”

Behind Twilight stood an older black unicorn stallion. He was even bigger than Big Mac and his dirty grey mane seemed like it hadn’t been cut in decades. Though he had very strong blue eyes. His body was covered in an old armour. It resembled the armour that Luna's personal guards were wearing when she came to Ponyville. But all insignias were destroyed. His cutie mark was covered under metal and leather. He was in terrible shape, even his left eye seemed to be hurt. He ignored her staring and began to speak.

“How did you get past the lock?”

Twilight immediately snapped out of her thoughts and answered the stallion who could easily be twice her age. “You mean this wobbly barrier? With this crown-thingy, I could get easily through. Though I don't really know why I'm wearing it right now.”

Now the stallion was curious. “This crown-thingy… I've never seen it before, but somehow it feels familiar.” Twilight looked briefly up and told him the proud origin of her tiara. “This is the Element of Magic.”

The eyes of the stallion grew bigger and bigger as he stared at her tiara. “I think I've seen you before. For a few days, a purple pony shaped shadow has been wandering through the forest and mountains. You were there as the basilisks were killed?”

Twilight couldn't believe what had she heard. “So were there, too? How did you escape the monster?”

The stallion was now even more surprised. “What monster? Do you mean the dragon?”

Twilight thought it was impossible not to notice it. “I mean the huge black one. That one the dream is all about.”

Again, the black stallion seemed not to understand what she was talking about. “Dream?” Realization hit him like a brick as he understood what the little filly was talking about. “Ahh! Of course, it is obviously just a dream. Maybe I've had just luck not to walk right into it. I think you should just wake up now, before it comes for you.”

His weird way of speaking this sentence made Twilight suspicious. “It vanished just before you came. You must have seen it.”

He became visibly uncomfortable. “Maybe it disappeared because you didn't run away, and you looked your fears in the eye.”

Twilight wasn't satisfied yet. “But I have one question, you don't really seem to be part of this world. Like you're some kind of foreign object to this world.” Suddenly the expression of the old unicorn became much more serious.

“Who are you?” Twilight slightly blushed as she noticed that she didn't introduce herself. “My name is Twilight Sparkle. I'm the personal student of Princess Celestia and one of the Elements of Harmony, more precisely, the wielder of the Element of Magic.”

The only healthy eye of the stallion began to twitch, but Twilight hadn’t realized it. “You should really leave this place now.” The old Unicorn turned around and walked away, but Twilight wouldn't let him go.

“I told you my name and now it's your turn.”

He stopped for a moment. “Call me, Soul Tearer.”

The young mare still couldn't let him walk away. “You’re not a product of my dreams. Right?” This time Soul didn't stop so Twilight went on. “I would never leave a friend behind.”

Shocked, Soul stopped in his tracks. As he turned his head, the small unicorn filly leaped in his direction and shouted at him. “I'm taking you back home!”

His eyes grew big as he understood what Twilight was going to do. “No, stop! You will die if you try it!”

Twilight smashed into the flank of the stallion and once again everything faded to black.

[/hr]

Twilight tried to open her heavy eyelids, and slowly she regained sight. What she saw surprised her.

Both Princesses cried and cuddled in front of her. She had to giggle instantly. “Oh sorry, I didn't meant to interrupt you.” Princess Celestia pulled the little unicorn straight into a bone-crushing hug.

“Oh Twilight! I'm so happy you are back!”

Twilight smiled at the Princess and at the same time she observed her surroundings. No old stallion was to be seen. She thought that it was really only a dream after all. “No need to worry Princess. I was only dreaming.”

Both Princesses looked at each other in amazement. “What do you mean dreaming?”

Once again Twilight had to laugh a little bit. I found a spell which I used to travel inside my dream, so that I could beat my nightmare. And I think it worked.”

The Princesses looked at each other, confused, but believed what they heard. “Nevertheless you will stay this night in Canterlot.”

Twilight looked behind the Princess and noticed that it was already evening. “I have slept the whole day in the library, no need to stay here. I feel great really.”

Princess Luna stepped forward and took the word. “And why did you take your element with you?”

Twilight had totally forgot about that fact. “I guess to be sure in case anything went wrong.”

Princess Celestia took a deep breath before she spoke to her student. “Listen, if you're sure everything is all right, then I believe you. As soon as you return the element to its place, you can come with us and enjoy the rest of your stay.”

The three of them walked to the chamber where the elements were stored. Twilight slowly put the tiara on its original place. Princess Celestia locked the magic door behind her and they walked off all together. Not a single pony had noticed the small crack in the gem of the tiara. A crack carved into it when it protected the little unicorn.

Protected her from something terribly strong...

Chapter 6 - Treating a Guest

View Online

Chapter 6
Treating a Guest

The wind was flowing on her face, while the pegasus ponies pulled the golden chariot. It was the same chariot that was used when Twilight first came to Ponyville. They only flew mere minutes until they reached Ponyville. After they landed, Twilight thanked the two solar guards as she proceeded to walk off. One of the guards wanted ask her a question before they left. This guard was Phalanx.

“Miss Sparkle, before you trot off, I wanted to ask you a question.” Twilight stopped in her tracks and gave him a warm smile as she waited for the question. The solar guard immediately returned the smile and asked her. “The princesses looked really desperate to find you before. May I ask you what happened that Luna… had to fix me?”

Twilight wondered a moment what he meant by 'fix' but she didn’t bother and didn't ask about it. “I don't really know either, but I fell asleep in the library, so maybe they were just worried that I was nowhere to be found all of a sudden.”

Phalanx smiled with relief. “I'm glad to hear it, I was a little bit worried when they couldn't find you.”

Before Phalanx could say anything more his brothers in arms wanted to go back home. “Phalanx, stop flirting with the personal student of the Princess! She will throw you out of the royal guard if she knew that!”
Twilight and Phalanx both showed a heavy blush before Phalanx broke the awkward silence. “Well, I hope you will be all right, we have to take off now.” Again Twilight couldn't do anything but smile at him. The guardians turned around and slowly took off.

Phalanx’s partner smiled at him in mid-air. “Got-cha,”
Phalanx, still red in his face, blushed even more. “Stop it! I'm just nice to her! You could do this at least one time...”
Again the other Guardian flashed him a wicked grin. “I don't have to. I'm married.” Both began to laugh until Phalanx said his final words for the flight.

“I wonder what she is doing right now, I hope she will have a stress-free day. Ah... and before I forget. Sometimes I really hate you.” The only thing the two guards could do was grin the entire way back.

[/hr]

Back in Ponyville, Twilight went to her library. She was very happy that she would see Spike again, but before she could open the door to her home, it opened from the inside and smashed her right in her face.

“Oh my gosh Spike!” The little dragon ran out of the door, terror in his face. Even through his scales everypony could see how pale he was in this moment. Her anger was forgotten in an instant as she listened to Spike.

“Twilight! Something terrible happened! Since you were gone, I slept since yesterday afternoon, as I stepped down I saw him lying on the floor.”

Twilight got very curious and looked inside the library. What she saw there shocked her for a lifetime. Dispersed on the floor were shattered pieces of a midnight blue armour. In the centre of it lied a old black stallion with a dirty grey mane. He was barely conscious and looked at Twilight without moving his head, only his eyes stared at the unicorn.

He was able to mutter. “What have you done … you fool?” Before he completely blacked out.

“How is that possible? It was a dream! Only a stupid dream!”

Spike stood still behind her with a curious face. “What do you mean? Twilight, what happened?”

In her rush of adrenaline, Twilight decided that it would be the best idea to call for help. “Spike, the hospital is too far away, we can't loose any more time. I’ll get Fluttershy to help.”

Before Spike could have possibly have answered, Twilight disappeared in a sudden flash of purple light. Only to reappear with a confused butter-coloured pegasus at her side.

“Twilight what are you talking ab..-” Fluttershy stopped mid-sentence as she saw the massive injured stallion. “But Twilight, I can nurse my little friends, but this is a full grown stallion. I can't do this.”

Twilight put on her best begging face. “You have to do this, can't you see? He is dying! I will explain later, but please help him.”

Fluttershy already wanted to cry, but her instincts told her to go on and to try her best. “Help me to take off his armour. But be very careful.”

Twilight’s face beamed with glee as Fluttershy began to remove his armour. “Is there anything else I can help you with?”

As Fluttershy and Twilight removed the parts of his armour, Fluttershy’s expression grew only darker. “Twilight, take Spike with you and go to Zecora. We will need herbs that mend cuts and burns, many of them!” The librarian nodded quickly and lifted Spike on her back by her magic and ran as fast as she could out the door.

Now Fluttershy could see the full extent of his injuries. His body was covered in cuts and bruises. His front legs were slightly burned. She fetched a wet cloth out of Twilight's kitchen to clean his wounds. As soon as she began to clean him, he woke up.

“Who are you?” While he spoke he raised his enormous body from the floor. She stepped back in fear of this massive stallion and curled up to a ball in a corner of the room.

“I'm sorry...” She began to sob slightly. Her voice hardly noticeable. He walked toward the defenseless little pegasus, but as soon as he lifted his leg a terrible scream of pain could be heard. Fluttershy immediately forget her fear and supported him with her own body. Her legs almost gave in, under the weight of the stallion.

“You! Will lay down now, and hold still until I'm finished!” Soul wanted to respond but was cut off by the stubborn mare. “You could die if I don't treat you!”

The massive stallion sank down on his knees. Eyes closed. There was silence for a few minutes. Fluttershy was still cleaning his wounds before he decided to ask her once more. “Who are you, Miss?”

She only hesitated for a short moment before she answered. “My name is Fluttershy.” Once again silence had fallen for a brief moment. “And your name?”

He opened his eyes and starred at her for a few seconds until he closed them again. “My name is Soul Tearer.”

Fluttershy didn't seemed to bother with his gaze and went on. “Where are you from?”

He took a deep breath before he stood up and placed himself on the coach. “Let's just say from long-forgotten times.”

The timid pegasus became even more worried now. “Is something wrong? Do you feel worse?”

Soul didn't responded any more, he just closed his eyes and fall asleep. Fluttershy began to clean his wounds again. This time he didn't woke up.

[/hr]

At the same time in the Everfree Forest, Twilight reached the hut of the zebra alchemist.

“Zecora!” The unicorn stomped through the door. Spike flew head-first in one of Zecora's shelves.

The surprised zebra turned around. “It's nice to see you, my dear friend. But what reason had you send?”

Twilight was relieved that Zecora already seemed to knew what she needed. “I need herbs and plants that mend cuts and burns, and many of them.”

Zecora pulled a huge bag from under her brewing place and gave it to the agitated unicorn. Without saying anything she teleported herself back to the library. Leaving a confused zebra and her little assistant behind.

[/hr]

A sudden burst of light, illuminated the library where Fluttershy was already waiting for Twilight. “You're just in time, give me the medicine.” She began immediately to grind the plants and rubbed it into the bandages.

Twilight began to tell Fluttershy about his origins and what happened in the castle. "I've met him inside this dream I mentioned to you before. I took him with me and this is the outcome. Please don't tell anypony else. Fluttershy wouldn't tell anypony about their secret visitor. But Twilight wanted to know about his well-being.

“I'm sorry that I took so long, how was it? How bad are his injuries?”

Fluttershy thought a moment about what she was about to say. “His injuries were bad, but he shouldn't suffer any more.”

Twilight could only let out a sigh of relief before Fluttershy continued her sentence. “He woke up for a few minutes.”

Twilight was stunned for a moment before she could comprehend what she had said. “What did he do? What did he said?”

Fluttershy decided not to tell Twilight about his threatening attitude at the beginning of their conversation. “Not much. He told me that his name is Soul Tearer, and that he is from long-forgotten times. I don't know what he meant with that though... .”

Twilight thought a moment about what Fluttershy said. “Thank you, Fluttershy. I don't know what I would do without you.”

Fluttershy was now back to her normal self and blushed instantly. “Oh no, please don't...” As she mumbled something in her mane Twilight continued.

“Would you mind looking after him from time to time?”

Again the timid pegasus hesitated. “Of course, a friend of yours is a friend of mine as well.”

Twilight and Fluttershy said goodbye to each other and the butter-coloured mare left the library.

Just seconds had passed before the door slammed open again. In the door frame stood a little dragon with an annoyed expression on his face. Twilight realized now that she had forgotten her number one assistant at Zecora's hut.

Before she could say anything, Spike cut her off. “Don't say anything. I don't even want to know what is going on. I'm going to my room.” Spike stomped upstairs and left the two of them alone.

Twilight looked at Soul with a puzzled expression. She threw a blanket around him and proceed to go upstairs as well.

“You will tell me your secret … sooner or later.”

Chapter 7 - Remembrance

View Online

Chapter 7
Remembrance

Three days had passed since the arrival of the mysterious pony from Twilight's nightmares. Since he had been with her, she hadn't had a single bad dream. Soul only woke up on the first day and talked to Fluttershy, but since then he didn't woke up any more. Twilight sat and read a book about shared dreams phenomena at the side of his bed for most of every day, waiting for him to become conscious again.

Twilight had finished her daily shopping tour and returned home. She put her saddle bags on the kitchen table. Quickly, she noticed the same strange stare like in her dreams. She slowly turned around and saw the massive black unicorn looking at her. His eyes nearly completely covered under his long silver-grey mane. Twilight was shocked and relieved at the same time as she approached him.

“Oh my gosh! You're awake, I have so many questions. Like uhmm... where are you from? What did you do in my dreams-...”

Twilight jumped up and down before she was cut off by a dark hoof that was now held before her mouth. “Just answer me a question. Why?”

She was surprised by his simple question. “Well, you were hurt and with the beast running wild, I couldn't leave you behind. I would never abandon a friend in need.”

Soul slowly pushed himself into a sitting position, his gaze still pointed at Twilight. “When are we?”

Twilight turned her head in confusion and gave him a puzzled expression. “Well, Princess Celestia has reigned for a thousand years now. That’s a weird question to ask, you know.”

Soul still watched the young mare in front of him with a warning in his eyes, that told her not to ask again. “Never mind.”

Twilight could only smile about him at this moment. “So... Would you like to tell me where you came from?”

Soul hesitated and closed his eyes for a moment. “My name is Soul Tearer and I used to live in Canterville.”

“Canterlot,” Twilight corrected immediately.

His ears twitched briefly, he agreed with her without asking. “Tell me about these Elements.”

Twilight was surprised by his off topic question, but she answered him. “Well, there are six elements: Kindness, Honesty, Generosity,Laughter, Loyalty, and my element: Magic. They are a powerful magical source used to protect harmony. But every foal knows this since we defeated Nightmare Moon.”

His eyes narrowed as Twilight mentioned Nightmare Moon, he pushed Twilight to the ground with his body and fixed her with his hooves, fear could clearly be seen in her eyes. “Tell me what happened! This instant!”

As Twilight began to answer, the door opened and a white unicorn with a purple mane stepped in.

“Good morning my dear! I just wanted to borrow the book about Fashion of the-...” She stopped dead in her tracks as she saw a stallion hovering over Twilight. “Oh Twilight you never told me that you like older stallions. I don't want to interrupt you.”

Soul immediately stepped back. Both of them blushed heavily.

Before Twilight could say anything, Rarity's eyes fixed on the black stallion. “Oh my, you look dreadful. I can't let her special somepony run around like this.” Rarity walked around him and pushed him out of the door.

“Wait, stop! What are you doing?” Twilight just laid there, not really understanding what just happened. Now she was left alone.

In front of the library,Rarity and Soul were arguing with each other. Rarity was pushing him away from the library, despite his heav body, she hadn't had any trouble to force him to move.

“Where are you taking me? How is it even possible that you can just push me like this?”
Rarity just snorted. “This is a fashion emergency, nothing could stop me now! We will give you a total make-over at my favourite spa!”

The massive black stallion just rolled his eyes. “Well fine… WAIT! WHAT?” Before Soul could fight back they reached the spa. Rarity shoved him in and called out for Aloe and Lotus.

Lotus came from the room next to them to greet them. “Good morning, Miss Rarity. What can we do for you today?”

Rarity flicked her mane back with a stately sigh. “The usual for me and an all-inclusive treatment for him. On my bill, of course.”

As Soul opened his mouth to say something, Lotus stopped him and started talking. “No, no, no. Say nothing, I know exactly what you need now.”

Before he could resist, he was sitting in a sauna. “Well, maybe this isn't so bad.”

Soul had been soaking in the misty atmosphere of the sauna for nearly a hour, feeling the peace and tranquility of breathing in the humid air, when his peace was shattered by the sudden re-appearance of Aloe. She ushered him into the next room, chatting all the while.

"Now we'll do your mane, Sir," she said, seating him in a swivel chair.

"Call me Soul, please," the stallion said, warming up to this mare who seemed to want to please him.

Lotus nodded in confirmation while they went to the styling room. “How would you like your mane to be cut?”

Soul thought about the past for a moment before he responded. “Please leave the front part of my mane long and cut it shorter towards the back. I like my tail to be a little bit longer than a usual cut, it should nearly reach the ground. And please cut my beard into a goatee.”

Lotus was quite surprised by his request. “No offence, Soul, but this is quite an old style, especially the goatee.”
The old stallion’s smile was barely visible to the spa pony. “Well, I'm old by now, young lady. And the goatee is in remembrance of an old friend.”

Lotus smiled at the elder stallion and began to cut his mane. “Well, if that is the case...” The skilled spa pony only needed a few minutes to cut the hair of the old stallion before Aloe came in.

“I see you're done. Miss Rarity is already awaiting you in the whirlpool room.”

His expression suddenly changed to one of annoyance when they mentioned her name. He stood up and went slowly into the next room and let himself down into the bathing tub where the white mare already waited for him with a saucy grin on her lips.

“Well, I think we haven’t been introduced. My name is Rarity, and yours?”

Soul didn't look at her while he spoke. “Soul Tearer.”

There was silence for a moment before Rarity dared to go on. “So you're Twilight's special somepony. When did you meet each other?”

Now anyone could see the annoyance clearly in his face. “I'm not, and I repeat, NOT her special somepony.” He emphasized the word special very oddly. “But to answer your question. We met around four days ago for the first time. I saw here a few times before, but we never spoke to each other.”

Now Rarity took a closer look at the handsome stallion next to her. “So does that mean you're single? You look beautiful with that retro manecut!”

His eyes ripped wide open as he realized what the white mare was up to. “I'm married.” His eyes become really sad in this moment. “Well, … I should have been...”

Rarity noticed that she unintentionally crossed a border. “But you look sad. Has something happpened?” She didn’t want to intrude, but wanted to know.

A single tear ran down his face. “You could say... faith drifted us apart.”

Her eyes now grew big. “You don't mean she-...” Before she could ask her question Aloe entered the room.

“Your treatment is over now, please dry yourself. I hope you enjoyed your visit.”

Soul snapped out of his sad memory and stepped out the tub. He went a few steps forward until he reached the door. “Nevertheless... Thank you, Miss Rarity. I needed this after such a long time. But of course, I will pay for this as soon as possible.”

Rarity smiled at him and waved after him. “A friend of Twilight, is also a friend of mine. See it as an act of generosity”

He stopped outside the door and thought about her words a short moment before he went on.

Rarity wanted to follow him, but as she reached the door and turned, he was gone. Only a faint glow of magic was left in the air.

"At least, he has this in common with Twilight.

[/hr]

In the library, a sudden flash of magic illuminated the room. Soul sat lazily on Twilight's couch.

The startled librarian turned around and ask him with a nervous expression. “How was it? You're looking refreshed.”

He didn't respond at all, but as Twilight saw his new appearance she had to giggle. “Oh I see, you don't have to say any more. I’ll be upstairs if you need me. I have to study.”

Soul waited until she was in her room, the last thing Rarity said made him think. “Ponies these days are so good-natured.” But one particular word made him suspicious. Generosity. He noticed the same type of magic around the white unicorn, like the one around Twilight. It was so familiar and foreign at the same time. He thought to himself that generosity could be really be a part of her. He had to laugh at his thoughts.

“That is impossible.”

He levitated a book towards himself and began to read until he lay down to rest.

Chapter 8 - Seeds of Sadness

View Online

Chapter 8
Seeds of Sadness

It was already morning in the small village of Ponyville as Soul nervously walked from one end of the room to another with a mischievous grin on his face.

Twilight came down the stairs from her room, her mane still branded with sleep. “Good morning, Soul. How do you feel today?”

Soul turned around, not having noticed Twilight before.

“Good morning, Miss Twilight. I feel a lot better.”

Twilight walked to her kitchen to make herself breakfast. “I'm making breakfast, do you want some?"

He looked quite pleased with her offer, but his mood dropped when she continued to speak. “I would be grateful.”

"Fluttershy will be here soon. She wants to look after your injuries.” He shrugged his shoulders and looked away from her.

Twilight could only smile at his way of speaking and attitude. He sounded like a noble sometimes. “You kind of sound like Princess Luna when she has returned from the moon, but she was banished for a thousand of years. What is your excuse?”

His bat-like ears perked up as she told him about Luna's banishment. “A thousand years banished you say...” His expression fell to a sad frown. It was more of a whisper than a statement, before he continued speaking in his usual deep voice. “Let's just say I lived a long time alone.”

Twilight's good mood was slightly subdued after his answer. “So, do you want to tell me what’s nagging you?”

Soul looked surprised at her. “So you've noticed? I guess you won't stop nagging me until I tell you.”

Now Twilight took a better look at the old stallion in front of her. She had to smile again as she once more noticed his fine new manecut. She could now see his real mane colour. Exempt from it’s dirt, his mane was a clear silverish-grey. "You are absolutely right. Maybe something that happened at the spa?"

Soul nodded with closed eyes. "Yes, this white mare made me feel rather uncomfortable."

"While he spoke, Twilight mustered him. There was something about him that bothered her. "You somehow remind me of someone. But I can't put a hoof on it right now.”

Soul’s eyes narrowed slightly at her statement. “Trust me, that is impossible.”

Twilight got now suspicious and stepped a little bit closer to him while she observed his movements with her drilling purple eyes. “What do you mean by 'Impossible'? I think there is something you’re avoiding talking about.”

Again was Soul in an uncomfortable position. But he showed no sign of resignation.

Just as he started to answer, a sudden knock at the door was to be heard and a shy pegasus stepped with only one hoof in. “Sorry … I didn't mean to interrupt you. I’ll just go home and leave you alone.”

As she began to turn around, Soul stopped her. “Please come in. You're just in time.” He lifted Fluttershy inside the library by his magic and closed the door behind her.

The timid pegasus squeaked a little bit as Soul sat her down. “I only wanted to check you quickly before I go back to my shed.” Soul sat down and didn't move as Fluttershy closed the distance between them. “Well, your wounds seem to be nearly completely healed. That is very unusual, it's way too fast.”

He could only grin at that phrase. “Well, I'm still in form, I think. A good metabolism harmed no pony so far.” He turned his head to Twilight. “I think we stopped talking somewhere. Ah I know! I was telling you what was nagging me. So, it is about this Rarity. She forced me out of here and took me to this spa. And that is not the worst of it.”

Twilight and Fluttershy looked at each other in confusion before he continued.

“The worst of it is, that she even paid for the treatment.”

Twilight began to laugh and Fluttershy giggled at his little problem. “Soul, it is perfectly fine. It’s quite normal nowadays for the mare to do this. How long did you live alone? Seems like you really were gone for a thousand years.” Twilight had once again to laugh about her own joke.

Soul was really annoyed by now. “It doesn't matter to me. It is a question of my honour. I will pay her back.”

Twilight couldn't really stop laughing. “If that is the case, you could ask Applejack for a job. She lives just outside town at Sweet Apple Acres. She is a really good friend of us. But I warn you, her work is probably really hard for a stallion of your age.”

Twilight only provoked him more with this assault to his pride. “Maybe I'm old but I will always be strong enough to fulfil such tasks!” He stomped out of the door and left the two mares alone.

Fluttershy looked at Twilight with a small grin, her face slowly began to blush. “Maybe it really is working out with you two.”

Twilight looked at her in confusion. “What do you mean?”

The butter-coloured pegasus had already turned around and didn't seem to hear Twilight. “I’m going home now. Angel is already waiting for me.” Before Twilight knew what she could have said, Fluttershy left the library.

She stood alone now in the library before she realized something. “Damn you, Soul! You tricked me. The next time you won't distract me so easily.”

[/hr]

A few minutes later the black stallion found himself on the way to Sweet Apple Acres. He looked over the apple orchards to his right side. Finally, he could relax a little bit, but his peace was quickly destroyed by a pink blur crossing his path. It only missed him by a few inches. “What, in the name of the Nightmare Legion, was that?”

He stood still for a few seconds to be sure that it didn't come back. Soon he could see the picturesque red barn of the Apple family. It was surrounded with even more beautiful apple trees. Their leaves were deep green and the apples themselves had a dark red colour. They looked so delicious at this moment. He thought that it would be no surprise if many ponies loved the apples from here. Before he could even enter the private ground of the Apple family, a sudden voice came from his left side.

“Hey'ho, fella. I'm Applejack, how can ah help ya?” Soul was more than surprised to hear a country accent around here, but before he could say anything, the orange-coloured pony seemed to recognize him.

“Oh wait, Ah know, ya must be Soul! I met Rarity in town and she told me everything about ya.”

Again, the big stallion could only stay there for a few seconds before he could break free of his astonishment. “Yes, right. Pleased to meet you Miss Applejack.”

He immediately noticed the same strange form of magic around her, despite her being an earth pony.

“Well, I would like to ask if I could work for you. I have to pay somepony back.”

Applejack began to laugh but covered it in southern style with her Stetson. “Rarity already told me that ya might want to pay her back, so Ah think it shouldn't be a problem.”

He slightly bowed to Applejack before he went on. “Please tell what I have to do.”

The smart farmer pony thought for a moment. “Well you're rather big, Ah think ya could help me buck apples from the east orchards.”

He nodded in agreement. “I'm glad to serve you. I shall start now, just call my name and I will return.”

Applejack started to laugh hard. “Ya… ya sound exactly like Princess Luna when she first came to Ponyville.”

Now even Soul got curious. “Why is everypony telling me this. I'm just polite towards a fine young maiden.”

Applejack slowly covered her laughter. “Okay, okay let's start. Ah can't take this anymore. ” They walked into the eastern fields where they had to start. Applejack bucked a tree and all the apples fell down into buckets that Applejack had prepared yesterday. “See? This is how it's done.”

Soul watched her carefully. “I see. I will try my best.” He stepped to a tree, turned around and concentrated for a moment. His rear legs stamped out and forcefully hit the tree behind him. The apples fell on the ground and a deep mark was kicked into the tree. “Maybe I should be a little bit more careful.”

The farmer could only stand there in amazement. “For your age you're unbelievably strong. Sure you haven’t done this before?” She said it with a small wink.

Soul didn't really respond to her question. “Wouldn't it be a lot easier if I just picked them off with magic?”

Applejack thought for a moment. “Of course it would be, but here on Sweet Apple Acres we don't use magic. For the special taste, they have to be hoof-picked.” Soul could only offer a small grin for that, but he somehow liked her attitude.

They bucked the apple trees for hours until they took a break. Applejack was more than happy about their progress. Both of them were sweaty like hell, but none of them were really tired at the moment.

“So tell me Soul, when did ya decide to live together with Twi?”

He was really caught off-guard by this question. “Well, you can't really say that I decided. You could say I kinda just popped in.” He paused for a moment before he continued. “I think I really have to look for my own home soon, since everypony seems to think that Twilight and I are some sort of strange couple.”

Applejack was really surprised by this statement. “So ya and Twilight are really not together? Then what relationship do ya and she share?”

Soul didn't have to think long about his answer. “You could say she is my host, though it is her fault that I'm here at all.”

Applejack really became curious now and slipped closer to him. “What do ya mean with ‘her fault’?”

Soul sat down and began to talk frankly with her.

“She somehow dragged me with her. I was literally in a whole different world, but she somehow managed to pull me with her.”

She didn't want to ask him about that whole different world thing, but wanted to know more. “Well, and why don’t ya just go back home?”

Soul let out a deep sigh. “It isn't that easy, I haven’t regained enough power to do this, and even if I did, there are a few ponies who would notice. It could cause chaos.”

Applejack got worried now. “Ah'm sure you have somepony that misses ya. Have you asked Twilight? Ah'm sure she could help you.”

Soul only shrugged. “I avoid talking with her about myself.”

Applejack didn't really knew what to say, she looked bashfully at the ground and had to collect all of her courage, but she wanted to ask him something anyway. “Then why are ya telling it to me?”

Until she mentioned it, Soul hadn't noticed that he was talking that frankly. “I think it is because I really like your attitude. Like the daughter I never had.”

Applejack blushed a little bit due to his compliment. “Thanks... really, but that still leaves the question, if there is somepony who will miss ya.”

His mouth formed into a sad frown and he lied entirely now. “No, my fiancée is long dead now, she died while she was pregnant with our little daughter.”

Applejack was sorry that she asked, her eyes got watery and couldn’t suppress a small sob, but she just wanted to know what happened to his wife to be. Something inside her forced her to learn his story. “Ah know it doesn't concern me but I really would like to know what happened to her.”

A small tear ran down his black face. “She was killed right before my eyes during a battle. They caught her and stabbed her through her chest.”

She immediately regretted that she had even asked. “Ah'm so sorry to have asked you about that. Ah never would have thought that...” Soul lifted a hoof to silence her but she slowly went on. “What did ya do then?”

All sadness vanished from his face. He raised his head and looked Applejack into her eyes with a dead-serious expression. “I punished them.”

Instead of searching for distance, she began to close in. “Ah can understand ya.”

He was more than surprised to hear that. “I want to ask you something too.”

She looked rather suspicious, but agreed. “Ya told me something about yourself, so will Ah. Fair and square.”

Soul smiled a little bit again, though the atmosphere was sad. “You have sadness in your eyes as well. Would you like to tell me what could possibly have traumatized you so badly?”

The air in Applejack's throat got stuck as she realized what he had asked her. “Well, I think it is only fair if Ah tell you, but don't tell anypony else.” He promised, if she wouldn't tell his past to somepony else, she went on. “It is about mah parents. They died when I was a little foal.” She paused for a moment and tried not to sob. “You’re surely interested in how it happened...“ Before Applejack could finish her sentence, a smaller voice could be heard from behind.

“Applejack! Ah brought you and your co-worker fresh apple juice!” A small beige and red-maned filly appeared. ”Ah didn't wanted to interrupt you while working.”

Applejack pulled her younger sister Apple Bloom into a tight hug. “Thank you, lil' sis'.”

She struggled free from the hug. “Whoa, what was that for? Ah, doesn't matter. Thanks big sister!”

Apple Bloom looked for a short moment at the stranger next to Applejack while she turned around.

“Thank you, little one.”

Apple Bloom turned and ran back to the farm without saying anything.

“She doesn't know how they died, does she?”

Applejack looked at him with sad eyes, he decided not to bother her anymore. “Well, it is time to go on, don't you think?”

She was surprised that he wanted to go on but was grateful for it, so she didn’t have to tell him her greatest secret. They worked untill the evening without saying anything to one another.

A purple flash of light caught their attention. Twilight now stood before them. “Good evening AJ! I'm here to pick up that mulish foal next to you. I hope he didn't bother you.”

Applejack was happy to see Twilight again and was surprised that she came to pick him up. “Hey, Twi. Oh come on, he was a great help today. Ah couldn't ask for anypony better.” She turned around and smiled at the big stallion that slowly approached them.

“I'm glad that I could help you. If you need some help just call for me. But for now, I think my foal-sitter is quite impatient.”

He said his farewell to the farmer pony and hugged her. He whispered something into her ear.

“Stay strong Applejack. Your sister needs you more than you think.”

As Twilight and Soul slowly went away, tears began to run freely over her face.

“Ah promise. Ah will.”

Chapter 9 - Crimson Sky

View Online

Chapter 9
Crimson Sky

The sky had turned crimson as Twilight and Soul wandered down the road to Ponyville. She walked a few steps behind Soul and observed him. “So... you and Applejack. Seemed you two get very great along. Did something special happen?” Her eyebrows twitched slightly.

He wasn't really bothered. “What should have happened?”

Twilight closed the distance between her and Soul. “Well, you seem to take a favour in her and you whispered something into her ear.”

The black stallion had to grin, but Twilight couldn't see it. “Don't worry, everypony thinks that I'm your stallion.”

Twilight stopped in her tracks and began to cough a little bit. “Don't be stupid, nopony is thinking something like that.”

His grin got even wider but Twilight changed the subject. “This morning you didn't answer my question. So, what did you mean that it was completely impossible to meet you?”

A short silence occurred. “It was impossible because we didn't live at the same time.”

Twilight's eyes narrowed. “Soul? How old are you exactly?”

They already stood in front of the library but Soul hesitated a short moment before he would answer. “Let's talk inside, I think you will want to know more than you asked for until now.”
He slowly opened the wooden door and illuminated it with candles by his magic while it slowly
swung open. Its hinges began to shriek loudly and the light from inside the library pushed outside.
Only the dim lights were shimmering inside.

Soul turned his head towards Twilight, his eyes covered in shadows. He flashed her a sinister smile, his teeth seemed to be razor sharp. She had to gulp at his appearance but didn't cringe. The shadows must be playing games with her eyes.

They stepped inside the library until they reached the centre of the room. The glow faded as the door closed and now they could only see their faces in the candle light. “First, I -...”

The room lit up and a pink mare jumped in front of Soul and Twilight. Music began to play, a really catchy beat. “Surprise! Welcome to Twilight-got-her-first-coltfriend-party! Well, I didn't really know if he is your first, but surely the first since you moved to Ponyville aaaaanndd I'm reaaally happy to meet him for the first time, but of course we met before but he didn't see me. I was just like 'wush' and ran past him. Oh and my name is Pinkie Pie...”
The room was filled with everypony that Twilight knew. All of her friends were there. Even Applejack somehow overtook them and was here before them.

The pink mare continued to talk quickly and her eyes were distracted by everything in the background, but Soul lowered his head to Twilight's level. “Is she always like that?”

Twilight rolled her eyes back and stepped towards Pinkie Pie, she pointed her hoof at her chest. “Listen, we are not a couple and we will never - and I can only repeat myself - we will never be a couple!”

Little tears formed in Pinkie’s eyes and her lips began to twitch, like she was gasping for air.
Soul walked now past the two mares. Both of them wondered what he was up to. His head hung low and his gaze didn't meet anypony else in the room. He stopped right next to the buffet. He raised his head again and levitated the punchbowl. He threw it down his throat with one single sip. The fluid ran beneath his mouth and soaked his beard and mane.

The room fell into complete silence except for the music that was playing. Everypony’s eyes were following his steps as he stepped up the wooden stairs and went to the second floor.
The pink mare's mane flattened and lost its usual bouncy look. She had tears in her eyes and look sorrowfully at the ground.

“Did I screw it up?” Her eyes now nearly exploding from the water pressure, but before anypony attending could answer, a voice rang from upstairs.

“Hey everypony! I thought a party was about to start! But all I can hear are dead boring ponies!” The music player lit up in his sapphire blue magic aura and began to play even louder. He looked with a gleeful expression down the stairs. “Let's do this Twilight-got-a-temporal-roommate-party!”

He jumped down the rest of the stairs and took a small leap to the stunned Pinkie Pie and gave her a lift. He took her hooves and swirled her around to the music. Her mane instantly became bouncy again and she squeaked with glee. Her sad frown turned into a grin that took its path through her
whole face.

As he released her, she still turned around in her dizziness. “Best comeback ever!”

The multi-coloured wall of ponies that surrounded them began to dance as well. Laughter could be heard all over the usually quiet library.

Pinkie Pie found her balance again and jumped on Soul's back and hugged him around his neck.
He turned his head and nuzzled her a little bit on the cheek. “Thank you, Miss Pie. I'm really happy that you threw this party.”

While they talked a little bit, Pinkie couldn't hold still. In the meantime, Twilight's friends gathered around her. The fabulous fashioner looked a little bit concerned at the dancing old stallion and hyper pink party pony. “Twilight, I think you hurt him with your outburst. It is some sort of stallion thing I presume. You stomped on his pride as a male.”

The eyes of the lavender librarian narrowed and she looked for a few seconds at Rarity. “Oh you mean just LIKE YOU! You humiliated him with your little favour.”

Rarity slightly blushed and look shameful away from her friends. “You're right Twilight. But shouldn’t we be worried about him? He drank the whole punch bowl before, I don't think it is healthy.”

They took a better look at Soul and Pinkie. They still danced with each other and looked very happy. Both literally beamed with glee at each other and couldn't stop laughing.Twilight smiled at the picture. She could have never presumed that her unexpected guest would party like this in such a short time. “I think a stallion of his height wouldn't be affected from that low spiked drink, even in that mass.”

While the two mares talked about his little alcohol abuse, they didn't notice that Applejack looked at him with a thoughtful gaze the whole time. Her eyes were filled with sadness and sorrow, her body showed less signs of her normally so self-assured and impetuous character. “Girls? What do ya know about him?”

Rarity and Twilight were still fighting when Applejack asked them, they turned around with a curious expression. “Where did that question come from all of a sudden?”

Applejack looked them directly into their eyes. Her sadness was still the ruling element in her eyes until they wandered back to the massive stallion. “Ah think that somehow... he has experienced very sad things in his past. He don’t like to talk about them. Maybe we should stop bugging him about that.”

Rarity was the one who responded while Twilight fell into the world of her own thoughts. “Applejack? I don't know how to say it but... You see him a little bit different than we do, right?"

She was startled by the awkward question from her white friend and drew small imaginary circles with her hoof on the wooden floor. Her mouth formed to an awkward looking wavy line. “It's not what you think. But it is something in his eyes that affects me.”

While she talked, Rarity's gaze became accusatory, but it wandered to Applejack’s still drawing hoof. So, she didn’t bother with her unmistakable signals. “His eyes are full of sadness and sorrow. He must’ve experienced such indescribable pain. Deep within his mind is incredible hidden darkness and wrath. Buried under a thin shell, waiting to take revenge.”

Small tears had formed in her eyes as she finished her last sentence.
Rarity herself couldn't believe what Applejack had said while she looked at the still celebrating pony. “What are you talking about? I don’t know where something like this is coming from, especially from you, but just look at him, how happy he is. This is a horrible thought.”

The farmer looked with watery eyes at Rarity and stepped next to her. Her head stood right next to Rarity's as she whispered in her ear. “Sometimes you should take a better look into somepony's eyes. There are more ponies than you could believe that are hiding something dark.”

As Applejack went away to Soul, Rarity couldn't cover a small sob and a few tears. “Darling, you couldn't possibly be talking about yourself. Twilight what do you think about that?”

Twilight snapped out of her thoughts and looked with sad and rueful eyes at her white friend. “Sorry, I wasn’t really paying attention, but I think she is right, we shouldn't bother him with that. If he wants to tell us about him, he will do it by himself. It is not like he is running away from us.”

She looked out of the window, where the sun had finally set and only the stars illuminated the sky with their sparkling ambiance. Princess Luna had surpassed herself with the beauty of her night once more.

Applejack approached Soul and looked at him with a pleading gaze. “Hey, can we talk for a minute upstairs?”

He nodded slowly and took a short bow before Pinkie to thank her for the dance. He and Applejack struggled through the crowd before they reached the stairs. They left the loud party and placed themselves on Twilight's stargazing balcony.

He waited until she began to speak, her voice was wavy and shaky. The uncertainty in her voice was clear. “It is about before, Ah just wanted to say… how sorry Ah feel for ya. That you lost your wife and your foal on such a horrible way. Nopony deserves something like that. Ah think ya would have been a great father. Even though Ah barely know you, but something is telling me that you're a good pony.”

Small tears formed in his eyes as he slowly got closer to her, he laid his hoof upon her shoulder and whispered into her ear. “Thank you for your kind words, but I'm a horrific pony who is made from the same fabric nightmares are built. I don't deserve any happiness anymore.”

Her eyes grew to the size of dishes filled with water. She was frozen at the spot by his words, small tears ran down her cheek. “That is not true!” Her voice cracked at every single word.

They got distracted enough that they seemingly didn't notice their eavesdropper at the balcony door. She peeked through the gap between the doors and could see the two shadows of them. They were entwined like a pair of roses that grew around a pillar, like a loving embrace. But in reality, they were sitting apart from one another."

The blue pegasus listener couldn't believe what she saw. She was filled with rage how the old bloke seemed to touch her friend. She wanted to dash forward to knock him down but something held her back.

Soul pushed himself away from Applejack and looked into her eyes. “Thank you for caring about me, but please stop. I couldn't cope with the loss of one more. I know that you wanted to tell me about your parents but I think we should talk another day. Today we both should have fun. Go downstairs I will follow you soon.”

Applejack poked him against his shoulder and left the balcony through the door.
A few seconds passed. As soon as he was sure that the farmer pony was gone, he spoke up again. “Did you really think I wouldn't notice you?”

An athletic pegasus mare dropped slowly from the ceiling behind the doors. Her multi-coloured mane came into view and she carefully hovered to the massive stallion. “My name is Rainbow Dash! I'm Equestria’s fastest flier, but more importantly the best friend of AJ! You surely have already heard about me.”

His mouth stood agape as he could see her fully. “You have the same eyes and mane as her … unbelievable.”

Rainbow looked at him like he was some sort of alien. “What are you blabbering at?”

Soul shook his head rapidly to clear his mind. “You just reminded me of somepony...”

She rolled her eyes back and rose higher in the air. “You! Listen! How dare you touch Applejack like this! Your filly-friend left you and now you're flirting with a mare that is at least fifty years younger than you?”

She was now on a roll, she didn't notice the drilling gaze of the older stallion. She didn't realize that she was tempting the beast caged inside of him, but he just stood there and watched her as she flounced through the air and waved her mane back and forth. “Oh I know! She left you because you flirt with younger ones! That is the reason she took your foal away from you. You're a pervert!"

Soul could only hardly hold himself back, his eyes were filled with anger and wrath, but Rainbow wouldn't stop. “You know what? You deserved every single thing that has happened to you!”

The fuse inside the mind of the usual collected and calm stallion finally snapped. A burning flame shot right next to Rainbow Dash's neck and hit the railing behind her, leaving the wooden border in ashes. “I demand you to leave now. The first strike was a warning, the second will find its destination.”

The intent to kill rose in his eyes, but the proud stubborn pegasus didn't budge. “Your ex-fillyfriend did great to leave such a violent and reckless thug!”

His eyes shot wide open, the muscles in his body began to tense up. He leaped towards the hovering mare but missed her as Rainbow flew quickly high in the air. “Ha! Here in the air you can’t possibly...”

The words got stuck in her throat as she looked down and couldn't find her hunter. She searched for him around the library until a massive shock wave hit her. She began to stagger. Her expression quickly changed from fearless and brave to afraid and cowardly. Rainbow fell down, back first. As she opened her eyes mid-air, she saw him up in the air.

He stood right in front of the moon. Out of his back stretched two massive wings made of black fire that radiated the whole sky. “Brace yourself, sinner. The wrath of the stars will fall upon you.”
The sky above Ponyville had become crimson again, illuminated in the colour of blood shinning from his artificial wings.

Chapter 10 + 11 - Blazing Wings, Screaming Heart Part I & II

View Online

Chapter 10 + 11
Blazing Wings, Screaming Heart Part I & II

Rainbow couldn't believe her eyes. The old stallion stood above her in the sky, with wings of pure black flames. She had never seen such a weird but threatening thing before. “Who, or what, are you?”

She regained her stability just mere inches from the ground and rocketed back into the sky, her mane pressed to her head by her acceleration.

“Maybe you can grow yourself wings, but I was born with them. There is no way you could out fly me!”

The cyan mare was almost at sonic speed, her eyes began to tear up and her wings were strained by the unbelievably strong air pressure, but she could feel the breath of her hunter right behind.

Though he wasn’t a pegasus, he could follow each of Rainbow Dash's movements. Soul never lost track of her while she made twists and turns, flew through clouds and mist. They were skydiving through the canyon of Ghastly Gorge but no rock formations or thorn bushes could stop him in his tracks. The bushes simply began to burn to ash as he got close to them. That was the worst of all for the young pegasus flier.

His wings were so incredibly hot, the heat would have been enough to melt even iron. In the pegasi martial art, it is common to strike the enemy with your own wings.

A blow of Soul's wings would mean instant death.

“Damn it! Why is he so fast? This isn't possible!”

She looked behind her to estimate the distance left between them. He was only a few feet behind, Rainbow could look directly into his eyes. They turned from this marvellous shining blue to demon-like red glowing orbs, cut by a slit in the centre of the eyes, the former white eye became nearly as black as his fur.

Rainbow Dash knew that if she didn't do something, he might kill her.

“I have only one chance left … Sonic Rainboom!”

She gained elevation and threw herself down the aerial stream, the heat in her back became greater and greater and she didn’t have much time left.

A cone of air pressure formed around her front hooves, she was now near the library again. Her feathers slowly began to anneal from the heat of Soul's magical wings, he got closer every second.

The world began to shake as Rainbow pierced through the shield of air before her. A shock wave in all colours of the rainbow spread over the village of Ponyville. She did what only she could do. Only she could fly at sonic speed. She looked behind her rainbow-coloured contrail and couldn't see her hunter anymore, she had finally escaped him and saved her life.

The first bang was still ringing over the landscape as a second loud slam followed the first. It wasn't the sound of a pony breaking the sound barrier.

It was the sound of a black rear hoof hitting between two cyan wings.

“Stop, playing around, fool.”

Rainbow Dash was blundering towards the ground in front of the library, unable to regain flight.

[/hr]

Roughly at the same time, Applejack came down the stairs. Her eyes were bloodshot but a small smile sat on her lips. She approached the friends that she left behind mere moments before. “Ah'm sorry. I only wanted to talk to him for a brief moment.”

Rarity didn't know what she should say first, her uncertainty ruled over her mind. “Darling, did you cry? What did he do to you?”

Applejack closed her eyes and the rest of the water collected itself to the last tear that ran down her cheek. She beamed at her friends with a warm and loving smile. “Ah think Ah've found someone that finally understands.”

Now Twilight got the hint and stepped before Rarity. “Applejack, please tell us what is troubling you. We're your friends, everypony is worried about you.”

Before the farmer could answer Twilight's question, a pink bouncy mane pushed itself into her face.

“Hey Applejack! You're back so Soul must be back, too! Where is he? Behind you? Under that table? I want to dance!”

Pinkie Pie jumped up and down while she chirped her short sentence bullets. Applejack and the others could only laugh at the image.

“He wanted to stay upstairs for a few more minutes, he’ll come down soon.”

The pink party pony stood still in an instant and turned her head a few inches clockwise. “So he’s up there with Dashie?”

Applejack raised an eyebrow and stepped closer to her bubble-gum-coloured friend. “She wasn't there with us, we were alone.”

Pinkie Pie took a deep breath and sighed in annoyance, while she rolled her eyes. “Oh my gosh, AJ! She followed you two after you went upstairs and she hasn’t come back down yet.”

Applejack couldn't believe that her best friend had peeked at her while she spoke to Soul in private. Her head turned red like a tomato, out of anger. “She wouldn't dare to-”

Before she could finish her sentence, she was cut off by a faint bang. Not many ponies seemed to noticed the sound. Afterwards a softer slam was audible. It must have been right above the library. Rarity and Fluttershy were somewhere in the room, but there was no time to get them.

The friends ran outside the library. They stood still in shock from the scene that had occurred before them.

Rainbow Dash stood still in the air only a foot about the ground, held in place by little circular orbs that levitated around her and shined like little stars. Small tendrils extended from each star piercing Rainbow's flesh. She was unable to move except her head.

It was a disgusting and beautiful at the same time. But there was more, something much more terrifying.

Next to Rainbow stood a big black pony-like figure. Massive wings made of blazing black fire stretched from his back. His entire body seemed to be covered in flames. He turned his head to the three friends. His gaze missed Applejack and Pinkie Pie but drilled through Twilight's eyes, deep into her mind.

She began to scream like insanity had infested her.

It didn't even blinked, just stared at her.

“This thing! This is the monster that chased me in my nightmares! It's smaller and more pony-like than before but I'm sure!”

The other elements didn't even know what to say. None of them moved, the monster and the ponies stood still until the monster seemed to relax. It took a deep breath and closed his demonic eyes. They slowly opened again, but the hatred was gone. The eyes changed from the glowing red to the smooth shining blue eyes. A sound like an igniting match could be heard. His wings began to burn brighter until they vanished in the blazing heat around him. As soon as the flames were gone, they could see an old black stallion with silver-grayish mane.

The stallion named Soul Tearer.

The mouths of the three friends fell wide open, they couldn't believe what they saw before them.
He stood there, watching them. Twilight could only shake her head, she didn't want to believe, but he was still watching them.

“Yes, Miss Twilight. I'm that creature that you saw when you thought that you slept. But don't be worried, your friend is unharmed. She won't have any permanent injuries, she will be able to fly again by tomorrow.”

He turned his head to the scared cyan pegasus, she hadn’t said a word since she was fixed in mid-air. Twilight couldn’t take it any more, her expression became the one of a knight. Unrivalled bravery in front of her former hunter.

"Leave Rainbow alone! I want... No, I order you to let her down!“ Soul descended Rainbow Dash gently to the ground.

Twilight was still furious, her friends rushed to Rainbow to aid her. "What do you mean, when you said that I thought I had slept?”

The old stallion could offer a small innocent smile for her naive question. “My dear, please tell me which spell you used before we met.”

Twilight was angrily pacing around as she thought. “It was the ‘Imaginary Transportation' spell, it was written in a book that I found, hidden in the library. The writers were called-”

She couldn’t finish her sentence, before Soul interrupted her.

“Helia and Star Swirl."

Twilight didn't understand how he could know this, but hadn't the chance to say anything before he went on.

“Written by the great magician of time and his teacher, the empress of the sun.”

Now she totally didn’t understand what was happening. “No, no, no. The empress of the sun you mean, is our Princess Celestia!”

Soul began to laugh like an evil villain would. “So she calls herself that now...” As he drifted away in his thoughts, the others began to be restless, especially the orange farmer.

“Wait a moment. Before you go on with your crazy story! Why have ya done this to Rainbow!”

Soul's horn began to glow and the tendrils pulled themselves out of Rainbow's flesh. Her injured wings healed without any strain. “I didn't want to hurt her, but I'm still upset about her insults. She tried to make me think that all bad things that have happened to me were right.”

Applejack's gaze was pointed at Rainbow in this moment. Twilight was still struggling with his words. Pinkie tried her best to help Rainbow Dash. Only Applejack stood alone in front of the library.

“Rainbow, you peeked at us, right? So you heard what he talked about. Tell me what you said to him.” The farmer approached the scared pegasus and the old stallion.

The so unusually timid cyan racer answered in a small voice, it sounded like it could be shattered by a fingerprint. “I said he deserved everything.”

As soon as she finished her sentence, she was slapped by a strong hoof again, the hoof of her best friend. “How dare you say something like that! Nopony deserves something like that! His fiancèe died in battle! They made him watch her die, along with his unborn!”

Small tears formed in the eyes of every attending pony. Despite the act of violence against Rainbow. Applejack couldn't take it anymore. "And now you!"

She looked at Soul with anger. "Just because she provocated ya, ain't mean that ya have to hurt her!"

Twilight was the one whose curiosity urged her to ask more. “Soul please tell me… Who are you really? What do you want from us?”

He pushed his own thoughts away and went to stand directly in front of Twilight, standing nose to nose with her. “My name is Soul Tearer. I fought in the great war between the two Princesses and lost my dearest friend and lifetime rival, my fianceè and my foal. Over a thousand years ago, my fear forced me to banish myself.”

He did his best not to shout at them. He went quiet before he exhaled calmly. “I was the one who created peace in this world.”

Twilight couldn’t contain herself anymore.

“Liar! I tried to look you up! There is nothing about you! No birth certificate, no school degree, no nothing!"

Soul couldn't suppress his laughter anymore, he cried out, laughing. “ Of course! I erased every hint of my existence along with my kind of magic. It was far too dangerous for this world.”

Twilight took a few steps back and crumbled to her plot. “I'm kind of confused. Then why could I bring you back here? How was it even possible to travel through time that easily?”

Soul's grin became bigger with every word that left Twilight's mouth. “I don't know why you could tear me through time, nor do I know for what purpose. I'm only searching for peace without fights and without death. The only thing I can say for sure is that I'm Soul Tearer, former master over time and space. I'm seeking peace and harmony. Nothing more, nothing less.”

The four friends now surrounded Soul, eager to understand what he told them, the smartest of them, the personal student of Princess Celestia, was the one who dug for the desired information.

“What are you talking about? This is insane! I've read about some ponies that were the specters of time and space but they're already dead. Stop talking nonsense, and tell the truth.”

The stallion slowly sat down and looked up in the air, where he had chased the young cyan pegasus before. “First of all, I'm very sorry, Miss Rainbow. I didn't meant to hurt you but it would be safer for everypony if you never insult my loved ones again.”

Rainbow hadn’t dared to look at him until now, she only peeked up a little bit, but dared more as she saw the kind smile of the old pony. “I'm sorry, too. I promise you I won't do it again. It was reckless and spiteful of me.”

Soul offered her a warm smile, which she returned. He turned now again to Twilight and her friends. “Now, I will answer your question. It seems like this century is more peaceful than mine. No wars, no death, no suffering... You wanted to know about me, so I will tell you. My name is Soul Tearer, I was born over a thousand years ago in Canterville and attended the Lunar Training Site for Military Aspirants. Well, if I remember right, you called it Canterlot. I suppose the village has quite grown since I was there the last time.”

The friends couldn't say anything, they were more than surprised. Only Twilight could catch up with the seemingly unbelievable facts. “Well, that sounds plausible, I will believe you for the moment but what about your magic? It feels so dark, so bitter, so full of hatred.”

For a few moments the time traveller paused and looked her in the eyes. “I was a soldier of the Princess, I have fought in war. Many died, even more were injured. You're a very smart little filly, do you understand the concept of power?”

Even the most talented unicorn in all of Equestria had to think about this question, she scratched her chin again and stroked her mane, before she answered him. “Power is the most balanced good in the world. A strong positive power will always be equalized by something similarly strong. This is the reason new and stronger threats always show up. As long as the pure side of ponydom exists there will be darkness. But why are you asking me such a philosophical question?"

Soul had to laugh at the attitude of the young unicorn, but he looked more than pleased with this answer and nodded over and over as she spoke. “I understand why the Sun chose you as her student. The answer is quite simple: For over a thousand years, the country that is called Equestria was ruled by two iron-hoofed sisters and their most loyal and strongest subordinates. Each of them represented an aspect of creation. The sun and the moon were leaders of the country and their pupils had control over time and space. All of them had fought for the same purpose. They were on the same side. That forced the universe to counter this overbalance, and it created a foe that they couldn't defeat without sacrificing what meant the most to them.”

Soul seemed to be deep in his own memories, his face was sad, sorrow and pain written in his eyes.

Applejack didn't want to look at him when he was like this. “But how in tarnation, can ya be time and space at the same time?”

Twilight joined in and burst out her small knowledge. “Yeah! The owners over time and space were Princess Celestia's student Star Swirl the Bearded and Princess Luna's student Black Terror. There is no way that you could have mastered their aspects.”

Soul stroked his mane until he reached his horn, it had a beautiful spiral grain, and was nearly invisible through his dark colour. “Pain can drive ponies into madness. Through the various battles were fought, I lost my finaceè. The enemy captured her, I realized it too late. I couldn't save her. They tortured her and stabbed her into her chest. They knew she was pregnant and that I was watching. I was a highly decorated soldier in those days, they thought it could weaken us. At the other side of the battlefield, my best friend had fought. We were at rivalling schools, so after we joined two different parts of the forces we became more or less a kind of lifetime-rivals. He fell in combat by my very own hooves. I felt it literally when he took his last breath.”

Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash hugged each other, tears were in their eyes, only waiting to drop to the ground. It was a heartbreaking scene but the rational part of Twilight’s mind wanted an answer for her question.

“You know that we feel with you and I don't want to appear cold and heartless, but it still doesn't answer my question.”

Soul sank a little bit together, he got more and more easy while he spoke his bitter past. “Do you know what my name means?”

Twilight couldn't take it any more, she couldn't cover her annoyance any more and shouted at him a little bit louder than she originally wanted. “What does that have to do with my question!”

The frown on his face grew bigger and his eyes seemed to show his pain even more. “Foals these days are really impatient. Like I told you, pain and loss can drive a pony to madness. The name of a pony often indicates their passion or special talent, only a few have more. My name is Soul Tearer, I choose this name because my soul got torn apart when everypony I loved died.”

The mouths of the friends stood wide open, they didn't want to believe what they heard just now, but hadn't the chance to respond.

“After I lost everything that had value to me, I was driven by hatred and the thought of revenge. The specter of time had fallen and I captured his power. My madness dragged me into a incredible and unlimited source of power. I separated the raw and dark power from every attending aspect of our enemy and sealed it into different places in time and space, so nopony would ever be able to release them. The specter of time, Star Swirl the Bearded and the specter of space, Black Terror… had died on this day along with the entire Lunar army and the greatest foe in ponies’ history.”

The four friends still couldn't move out of their awe. Applejack slowly regained her ability to speak.
At first she tried to say something, her mouth moved but no words could be heard. Her voice slowly rose until everypony could hear her.

“But… but if ya had fought in this battle and your whole fighting force was gone… how did ya survive?”

His face was wet from the tears he had shed. It's was a shame to see this great stallion cry. He couldn't take the pain of his memories any more. Somehow he managed to talk between his sobs. “I… I ran away. I took the cowards exit! I dropped them in the pit of hell, banished them in an eternal place, where no time exists. Just after I dropped the last one, I opened a rift in the fabric of time and banished myself into an ancient Equestria. I sealed this time period with a Time-Lock. No pony should have been able to enter. I chose to suffer alone in this paralysing agony and left myself to rot there!”

He looked in Twilight's eyes, tears still in his bloodshot eyes, filled with regret and the wish to end his eternal suffering that was meant to be his life.

“Why did you bring me back! What purpose did you have? Tell me!”

Twilight couldn't have thought of an answer, she stammered senseless fragments of words but couldn't form a real sentence.

Twilight couldn't have thought of an answer, she stammered senseless fragments of words but couldn't form a real sentence. Applejack stepped before him to stop him from hassling Twilight. “Because of us.”

Her eyes were watery and bloodshot. She fought back her tears the whole time Soul talked about his self-chosen destiny. The farmer stood right before him, her head hung low. She looked at him with a pleading gaze from her low position. He couldn't believe what he had heard from the crying mare in front of him. “W- What? What are you talking about?”

Applejack's head slowly rose, even now she had to look up to Soul. She gazed at him with a blush. The farmer stood on her rear legs and laid her hooves around his neck. He was frozen and couldn’t move. He just watched as the orange mare pulled him closer to her while she slowly closed her eyes. His eyes were still ripped open, he didn't dare to blink. His coat tensed up, every single hair pointed upwards. Single tears began to fall from the cheeks of the two ponies. Soul finally returned the hug carefully.

She had pushed his head under her own and pressed her lips on his forehead. Slowly he proceed to press her back and pulled her immediately back to his strong chest. Applejack dug her face deep into the fur of the strong stallion, her hat fell on the ground. Both closed their eyes tight and squeezed each other firmly. She pushed her whole weight into him and caused them to almost to fall down.

While they gently cried into each other manes, their watchers fell silent. They couldn't believe what they saw. The hard working but usually so emotional, distanced friend and the still seemingly impossible stallion hugged in front of them, not minding their watcher.
The mouths of the three mares wouldn't close anymore. While Rainbow Dash couldn't watch this sappy scene, Pinkie flashed a huge smile, she was so happy for them. Twilight's eyes twitched several times, her brain didn't want to comprehend the sudden change of the situation into something like... this.

Applejack spoke softly into his ear. The others could still perfectly hear her words. "I know that ya suffer the loss. Come and stay with us. All seven of us can become friends. Wounds never heal if they are left alone. Only friends can mend them."
He looked into Applejack's face. The eyes of the farmer opened slowly, only a little bit. The green colour of her watery eyes occupied the whole visible sphere. Nopony ever saw Applejack so exempted of her stressful and hard life. “Applejack… I don't know what I'm supposed to do now...” The great stallion's thoughts were racing back and forth.

Twilight's mind regained itself once more. She stepped before them and watched them with doubt in her eyes. “Soul, you should know that Applejack is our friend and when she wants you to join our little circle of friends than we want that too, but I have to ask you a very important question. After all you told us, there is just one thing I want to know. Are you our friend or our foe, will you go or will you stay?”
Everypony's eyes landed upon the black stallion. He gently pushed Applejack away while he rose up once more. His eyes were closed and had already dried. “I'm sorry Applejack, but I can't do this. Miss Sparkle is right, it happened once where I couldn't tell the difference between friend and foe. I won't let this happen again. I can only answer the second question. I will leave Ponyville.”

They looked shocked at Twilight, Applejack's happiness faded in an instant. “No! You can't leave us now. You can stay with us, Soul.”

Soul gave her his most caring and fatherly smile, he looked directly into her shivering eyes. His horn and eyes began faintly to glow, his voice grew unusually deep. “My child. Time has its own way of leading the fate of a pony. Every twist and turn is exactly predicted and every part of your life is unchangeable. Everypony you met and those you will meet are already fixed. But I don't belong to your time.”

Applejack struggled with the words she heard. The last thing she saw was the disintegrating remains of the dark stallion. Leaving Applejack and the rest of her friends alone.

She sank to the ground and stared into Princess Luna's endless night. The magician of time and space has disappeared.

Chapter 12 - Stars of Eternity

View Online

Chapter 12
Stars of Eternity

The orange mare sat left alone on the ground, only surrounded by the magic that radiated in the air since Soul has left. Her head hung low and silent sobs twitched through her body. None of her friends knew what they could have said to ease her pain. Everypony looked at each other in confusion and cluelessness. Not knowing what happened here.

Rarity couldn't bear to see her friend crying in the night. “Darling, what has happened?”

The head of the sad mare flew upwards and met Rarity's. "He left! Soul left us. He didn't want to stay with us."

Applejack approached her other unicorn friend with huge steps, she stared into her eyes, anger rose up inside of her and suppressed the reflex to blink. Twilight was frozen to her position, she couldn't avoid the angry farmer.

“It was ya who pushed him! Ya drove him away from us! What kind of friend are ya supposed to be?” She turned her head away in disgust, tears still running down her face, she mumbled something while she completely turned away. “What have you done?”

Twilight couldn't do anything but shed tears, too. She shook her head violently and cried out lout with a cracking voice. “I don't know! I’ve never seen something like this, I never saw a spell like that. It's not just teleporting from one point to another, but disappearing completely without a trace. He is not a usual pony. Why do you cling to him so badly?”

Applejack stopped in her tracks but didn't think it was worth turning her head. “Oh, the all knowing personal student of Princess Celestia is clueless, what a shame! He said that he doesn't belong to our time. What if he killed himself or locked himself again somewhere, where we won't reach him. Where Ah can't reach him! Ya brought him here once, so bring him back again! I cling to him, because he needs our help, Twilight! I can feel that is the right thing to do. More important is that he make up for what he have done to Rainbow!”

Twilight shied away from the accusation, she was heartbroken by the words of her friend. “The last time I found him was by coincidence. I used the Element of Magic to get through this lock thing. Alone, it is impossible for me to do so. I'm sorry Applejack... Even though he might need help.”

The farmer covered her suffering with her hat while she proceeded to walk away. Rarity and Rainbow Dash didn't even dare to say something to the agitated mare. But the bubble-gum-coloured mare behind them hadn’t even thought about that.

“Nah, maybe it’s something that has to do with his odd cutie mark.” Not a single pony could interrupt the hyper sweets maker in her insane speech-speed. “Didn't you think it looked kinda funny? I mean the cutie mark of most ponies are veeerry veery simple, look at me. I've got three balloons. Rarity has three diamonds, Fluttershy has three butterflies, you have three apples and Dashie’s got her cloud with the rainbow-lightning. Only Twilight's cutie mark is a little bit more complicated with all this shiny little stars and stuff. But I never ever saw something that odd.”

Applejack decided to wait on what Pinkie Pie had to say. She actually never really looked at his cutie mark.

Twilight and the others gave each other a inquired look. “Well, I never really looked at his flank if I'm honest. One of you girls?”

The girls shook their heads, only Rarity blushed a little bit and mumbled something inaudible for the others... “I did but I didn't look at his cutie mark...”

Pinkie was all jumpy that she could talk even more and explain her theory. “If I remember it right, and I have a veeery good memory, it could be split into three parts. In the centre was a nine edged pearl white star, surrounded by a white worm thingy with sharp teeth that bit itself in the tail. It was patterned with many, many blue-ish shooting stars that looked like they raced around his cutie mark.”

The gears in Twilight's head began to turn. She dropped into her thinking position. “Well, the star should symbolize his talent for magic similar to mine. I think you mean with this ‘worm like thing’, a snake. The snake that bites his own tail is a symbol for eternity. But the shooting stars are confusing me.” She scratched her chin and closed her eyes while she thought, in the meantime Applejack approached the small group again and waited patiently for what the smart unicorn had to say. “He said he is the former master over time and space. So the snake could relate to the time aspect, albeit the big star embodies his talent for magic. What's left is space, the shooting stars could tell about his ability of space control. It's more than weird but could prove what he said.”

Applejack's tears had nearly dried but her eyes were still bloodshot and puffy. “Now we’re sure he didn't lie, but what's the point? He left, he dissolved in front of our eyes!”

Twilight offered her a warm smile and a little star was flashing in her eyes. “Applejack! That means he is still somewhere around. We can still find him. It is even possible that he didn’t age!”

The farmer's frown disappear from her face and a faint smile appeared. “Than let's spread out! We have to find him before it's too late!” Applejack already began to storm out but she was immediately stopped by a lavender hoof.

“We can't look for him just like that. Think about that what he told us! He said he stole a part of the power that the Princesses possessed. He could be still dangerous, just think what he did with Rainbow!”

The multi-coloured mare whimpered as her memories kicked in. But Applejack wasn't bothered at all.

“He might be somepony very special, if we're really his friends than you will help me find him.”

Twilight couldn't reject her friend, but she still hesitated by the fact that she could be looking for a traitor. She was stopped in her thoughts as she heard the voice that belonged to her white friend.

“I will help you, Darling.”

Pinkie Pie raised Rainbow Dash up and they both nodded in Applejack's direction. Everypony looked anxiously at the lavender librarian.

She groaned a little bit and rolled her eyes. “Well, If that is the case, I will join,too.”

Applejack pulled Twilight in a tight hug. “Thank ya, Sugarcube.”

She struggled free from the bone-crashing embrace of the strong farmer and recovered a little bit as she cleared her throat. “Though, I have to inform the Princess about him. I will request a squad of the royal guards to help us in looking for him, and if needed, defend us.”

Applejack's lips formed a straight line on her face, she wasn't really happy to hear that a battle between them was possible but she had to made compromises. “Ah agree, but only if ya promise meh that we won't attack him right away!”

Twilight nodded and turned to her pegasus friend. “Fluttershy, fly to your cottage and ask for help, maybe your bird friends can help us as well. Rarity, you will take Applejack and Pinkie Pie and search through the village, if you are not successful, go to the Everfree Forest and light them the way with your magic. As soon as I wrote the letter I will join you.”

The girls nodded in unison and took off. Twilight teleported herself to the library, where she levitated a scroll, her quill and a ink pot in front of her. She placed the scroll on the writing table at the window and began to write down her message.

[/hr]

Dear Princess Celestia,

I have to disappoint you that this isn't a regular friendshiep report, but more like a request. But first I have to admit that I haven't told you the truth back than in the archives. When Luna and you found me in the library I didn't tell you what happened in my dreams. I see now that, this was a huge mistake.

I met there an old stallion and I tried to take him with me. At first it seemed that it didn't work. But when I arrived in Ponyville, he was laying on the floor of the library. I can't tell you all the details now, but I will get to it as soon as I can.

The reason I'm writting you this letter is that he disappeared. Applejack seemed to bond with him, so we have to look for him, please dispatch a squad of the royal guards to assist us. I would never request the help of the military if he wasn't a special case. But first a few information about him.

He called himself Soul Tearer, he is a black unicorn stallion with a grey-shaded mane around his forties, I presume. He has a scar on his left eye and bat-like ears. Moreover, he has a very odd cutie mark.

It's centre is a nine edged pearl white star, surrounded by a white-coloured snake that bites it’s own tail. The cutiemark is patterned by many little blue-ish shooting stars circling around the snake and the bigger star. It looks like a circular extending meteor shower.

But something special bothered me about him. He said he used to live a thousand years ago and that he was involved in a war that is unknown to me. Soul said something about, he had separated a part of your soul to weaken you and win this war. As you can guess by now, he might has the ability to separate the magic out of a ponies body. Even worse is that he captured the power of the aspect of time and space.

I know this sounds very odd but it somehow seemed to be plausible.

But the most scaring thing is that he can turn himself into a dragon-like being. He grows draconian wings made of black flames. He could even keep up with Rainbow Dash. If you ask me, it looks a lot like the work of Discord. His story can't be true. I beg you Princess... please tell me he is lying.

We will begin to search for him until the Guards arrived.

Faithfully,

Twilight Sparkle

[/hr]

Twilight sealed the scroll and ran up the stairs, looking for her assistant. She found him napping in his basket. In a hurry, she levitated the scroll in front of Spike and stepped gently on his back. A green flame shot out of his mouth and burned the scroll.

Immediately a bright purple flash followed, leaving the little dragon alone peacefully asleep.

The scroll travelled in it's unstable form through the winds until they reached the marble balcony of a huge tower. It materialized before the glorious white ruler of the sun.

With a smile she received the letter, but it became smaller and smaller with every word. Her mouth slowly opened by her anxiety. She jumped out the balcony and extended her massive wings and flew around the tower in the direction of a second one that was much darker decorated.

From the top of her lungs she screamed for her sister. “LUUUUUUNNNAA!!”

Chapter 13 - Sinister Presage

View Online

Chapter 13
Sinister Presage

Princess Celestia reached the balcony of her sister in seconds, the force of her landing manoeuvre caused the marble floor to crack. The vitreous balcony doors shattered under the aerial pressure and crumbled to the ground into a million tiny shards.

Her sister was already sitting on her midnight blue cushion and watched the stars. She didn't moved nor turn she her head to her sister. “Good evening my dear sister. What is so important that you had to shatter my balcony doors?”

Two guards burst into the room that was connected to the balcony. “Is everything alright? We heard something shattering and... -”

They were stopped in their tracks by the countenance of Princess Celestia. This was the first time they could see fear written in the face of their seemingly almighty ruler.

The Princess didn't lose any time. “You two, search for Captain Shining Armor! Tell him that his sister could be in great danger, he needs to travel to Ponyville along with his best soldiers as fast as possible!” She created a scroll and a quill out of thin air and began hastily to scribble on the paper levitating in front of her. The Princess shoved it into the mouth of the first guard. “Give this scroll to Shining Armor, he should read it on the way to Ponyville. And now go!”

The two guards bowed and ran down the huge halls of the tower.

Luna never took her eyes off the stars since her sister arrived, she was still observing them. Celestia placed herself in front of her, with worry written in her alabaster face. “Luna, It's terrible! Twilight could be in great danger! She described a pony that is similar to the one who fought with us over a thousand years ago! Even his cutie mark seems to match!”

Luna didn't paid her any attention, she looked still to the sky.

“Luna! Listen to me! It could be your...” She was stopped by the dark blue hoof that belonged to her sister.

Luna slowly released her but she didn't turn her gaze away from the stars. “Tia, look in the sky. Do you see the nine bright shimmering stars around my moon?”

Princess Celestia pointed her gaze at the sky, searching for the ominous stars. “I see them, they are marvellous but what is the point? My student is in danger right now and you know what could happen if it is indeed he who has returned!”

Luna still looked upwards, a deep sigh escaped her lungs. “The point is that I didn't set them there. These stars shouldn't even exist. I think I know to whom you're referring and I think you're right.”

The face of Princess Celestia got even paler than white. Her eyes formed to small dots and her mouth stood agape. Every muscle in her body began to twitch slightly.

In the far distance at the other side of the castle, a chariot was pulled through the sky. Four pegasi pulled a huge golden chariot where Captain Shining Armor sat. In front of him levitated a scroll.

[/hr]

Dear my faithful Captain Shining Armor,

Your sister could be in great danger. You have to fly immediately to Ponyville and bring your sister and the other Elements of Harmony to Canterlot. If our suspicions turn out to be true, then we could be standing before a great battle.

Whatever you find, defend the elements. I've added a copy from an old painting of the suspect. It's the black-coated unicorn stallion with the blue eyes.

In case your sister asks why you're taking them, tell them it's for the Grand Galloping Gala that is starting soon, that they're special guests or something like that. Tell her nothing about the suspect!

If you really have to encounter him, I have to beg you for one favour.

Run. Take the Elements with you and run for your life. He is fast, faster than you can imagine.
Don't even look back. Look behind and you're dead.

Good Luck,
Princess Celestia.

[/hr]

Shining Armor burned the scroll along with the picture with his magic and looked over the Everfree Forest that was stretching it's creepy mass over the ground beneath them. For a moment he thought he could see a purple flash at the corner of the forest. “I’m coming for you, Twily.”

While the Captain of the Royal Guard turned his gaze again to the flickering lights of the village of Ponyville, the purple flash faded and a lavender unicorn mare appeared.

She ported herself right to her friends. They were already waiting for her. Twilight shook her head to clear her thoughts. “Girls! You didn't find him?”

Her friend’s faces were still occupied by a frown. Nopony wanted to say something while Applejack was listening. The farmer slowly stepped forward to Twilight. “Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Ah searched through the whole town and we didn't find any hints. Fluttershy is observing the forest from above along with her winged friends and Rainbow Dash is racing through the whole region. A few of Fluttershy's critters are following Rainbow to make sure she is safe.”

Twilight knew that Applejack was smart, but didn't thought that she would organize everything that well. “All right, but how do you mean to keep Rainbow safe?”

Applejack pulled her hat down to hide her face. From the shadows under the hat a small tear escaped and made it's way towards the ground beneath her. “He might be something special to meh, but that doesn't guarantee he won't attack her. He did so once and could do it again. We saw how powerful he is, and ya looked at him as we found them, even you hadn’t seen magic like that before. Ah can't risk to loose someone so dear to meh because Ah'm running after somepony who probably doesn't feel the same for meh, but at least Ah've to try.”

Twilight's expression became soft and proud. She flashed a small smile and her eyes watered a little bit. She pulled her friend into a gentle hug. “That is very mature and wise of you Applejack, but I promise that you’ll see him again. I requested help from Princess Celestia, I'm sure she will send a few Royal Guards to assist us.”

Applejack slowly turned around her hat that still hung low. She didn't look at them nor stop her tears. “The real question here is if we will meet as friends again or as enemies.”

The three mares looked at each other with a worried expression. They soon followed her from a small distance. None of them said anything while they walked through the dark and creepy forest.

Fog blocked their view towards their destination; they could barely see Applejack walking in front of them. The roots of various trees around them crossed their path and slowed them down. Though Rarity and Twilight illuminated the path with their magic, the darkness practically swallowed all light, which made it impossible to see. The atmosphere was dull and grey. The ponies constantly looked around them. The unkempt bushes around them seemed to move along with them. Small red eyes followed them, peeking from the dark in one moment and vanishing in the other. The leafs began to crackle and shadows moved, rushing through the darkness, hidden from the eyes of the four friends. They could feel them observing them, staring at their throats.

They came to a stop as they reached a massive stone wall that bordered a small clearing from the rest of the forest. It seemed to stretch endlessly into the sky, reflecting the moonlight on the ground. The rocks were only loosely attached to the wall, any attempt to climb them would be senseless and dangerous.

Applejack stood there for a brief moment, looking at the stone wall. She turned around and made a step towards them. “It's a dead end we have to...-” She stopped suddenly in her tracks and stumbled hastily backwards. The farmer began to sweat and her eyes widened out of pure fear from what she saw.

Her friends looked at her with a puzzled expression. Twilight didn't get what was scaring Applejack to this measure. “Applejack? What's wrong? Is something sticking to our hooves or …?” She stopped talking as she could hear the creepy and dark voices whose owners Applejack could already see.

“The beast and his army will rise from the pit of hell to make war against god.”

Countless eyes watched them, surrounding them completely. There was no way out for the four pals. They slowly walked back but came to an abrupt halt as their plots touched the cold and massive hindrance. They stood with their backs against the stony wall.

Slowly the hovering eyes formed bodies as they stepped out of the shadows into the moonlight. An endless horde of wolf-like creatures came into view. They were still whispering in unison.

“We must feed. We must feed. We must feed...” They emphasized every single word as they got closer and closer.

The wolves stepped fully into the beautiful moonlight of Princess Luna. Twilight and her friends had never seen something like this before, although it was somewhat familiar.

Only the shape resembled a wolf. It had no fur nor skin. It's surface wasn't solid nor really liquid. Slowly, little drops formed from their black bodies and fell to the ground. Their whole body leaked this weird liquid. Everything on them seemed to be inimical to life. Their teeth were made out of the same material as their general bodies. Though their body seemed to leak, on the upper side of their body the material seemed to stream upwards and disappear into thin air with a light green radiation. But the striking feature were the marks on their foreheads.

A turquoise shining rune was emblazoned on their heads. The mystical sign seemed to be drawn into the head and hovered over the spot at the same time.

Twilight's mind tried to comprehend what she saw, her eyes wandered from one wolf to another. Her ears fell in every possible position while she thought. “Stop this instant and tell me what you are!”

The creatures didn't even think to stop but they seemed to be willing to answer, though they were still speaking in perfect unison.

“We are the legion of the beast. The legion shall be many; the legion shall be free. He has woven himself in the fabric of your life since the dawn of time.”

A rock from behind Twilight flew in the direction of a wolf at the head of one of the creatures. The grin on the throwers face grew as the rock got closer to it's target.

But the rock crossed it's head without causing any harm. Applejack's mouth hung wipe open, but Twilight began to smile instead. “They're not real! That means they can't harm us.”

Right behind the wolf that survived the assassination attempt, another wolf walked next to a tree. It's claw only barely touched the tree but the tree began to rot from it's roots upwards. Dying within seconds.

Rarity and Pinkie pressed together while Applejack prepared to fight for her life, she pawed her hooves on the ground and pushed air out of her nostrils, ready to charge.

Twilight's mood fell in an instant again but the determination in her eyes still didn't fade.
“Nevermind that, girls! I’ll teleport us away from here this moment!”

Her horn began to glow violently, her friends and she began to glow in a purple light, before a loud cracking could be heard. “See, girls? No problem at all. We were never in real ...”

Twilight couldn't believe her eyes, they were still standing at the exact same position.

Her magic had failed. Applejack leaped next to Twilight, still tensed up. “What's wrong, Twi? Why are we still here?”

The lavender unicorn couldn't respond to her friend, her eyes formed to small dots and she began to breath heavily. She stumbled against Applejack and pushed her along with herself backwards to the shivering Pinkie Pie and Rarity.

In her despair she tried again to use her magic and attack the creatures in vain. Her magic once again broke and caused her to fall on the ground. Small tears escaped their eyes. All of them knew that this would be the end if nothing would change.

The creatures were still seemingly whispering in a sing-along manner.

“He is the sin; and the temptation and the desire and the pain and the loss.”

The four mares hugged each other tight and closed their eyes, tears ran down their cheeks. Applejack couldn't bear her guilt anymore as the creatures had nearly reached them by now. “Ah'm so sorry! It's all mah fault! If Ah hadn't looked after him we would never be in this mess!”

Twilight stroked Applejack's cheek and pulled her even tighter into the hug. “It's okay, AJ. It's not your fault, but I'm glad that I don't have to die alone. That I can make my last breath together with three of my best friends ever.”

The four laid down on the muddy ground, their eyes firmly closed and still in a tight hug.

They could hear the creatures lurking through the grass and metal chains rustling in the distance. The breath from their predators was already audible. The chains got louder and louder with every passing second. One of them had already leaned over Twilight.

“The circle must be broken!"

On Twilight's coat dripped little specks out of the creatures mouths. Her body tensed up, ready to take the fatal death bite.

Only a brief moment passed as they felt an object painfully grating against their skin. Feeling weightless and free of every terrestrial burden.

Chapter 14 - Artificial Existence

View Online

Chapter 14
Artificial Existence

Fresh air breezed through their manes. They couldn't feel the ground beneath their hooves. The coolness of the night seemed to ease the pain. The voices of the creatures were gone. Only one ambiance remained, the strumming of the chains. Everypony kept their eyes tightly shut.

Their minds were filled with ease, Twilight had a small smile on her lips while she felt like she was flying through the air. “I think, I know why we say to our dying ones, ‘rest in peace’. It feels like flying, like something is carrying us through the sky. What a wonderful feeling.”

She felt a rough pull around her hip. Her eyes shot open and she looked down on the Everfree Forest. The treetops were far below the mares, she quickly turned her head around to see what was pulling them up. A thick rope was laid around the mares. Following the rope upwards, she found it was connected to a huge golden chariot, pulled by four pegasi. Somepony was pulling them upwards into the flying vehicle.

“Girls! Open your eyes! We are safe! The Princess had sent help!”

The other mares opened their eyes to see the world rushing away in front of their eyes. A small smile throned the mares’ faces. Neatly tied together, they were pulled upwards, step by step.

Just a few more pulls and they would be safe. Twilight stretched her hoof upwards, laid her leg on the inside of the chariot and with all her strength, tried to pull herself and her friends up but the chariot began to shake.

They fell a few feet down. Screams escaped their lungs before the pony above could grab the rope once more. The sudden halt strained their bodies once more, the rope cut into the flesh of Pinkie Pie. She couldn't suppress the screams of pain.

Twilight's eyes searched her surroundings. Her head hung upside down, the blood rushing into her head. She found a flying black object, it took a huge turn.

It seemed like the thing was fleeing from them, but the truth was that it wanted to bring some distance between them to charge again.

The pony in the chariot shouted something, but his words were lost in the winds.

The black object became larger as it approached their saviours. A brief moment before the impact, a purple force field appeared around them. Without heed It smashed into the shield. The huge body spread around the sphere, their surroundings illuminated by a light green radiation.

The force field vanished slowly from the top upwards. The remains of their attacker dissolved from the sphere. Before it could fall to the ground, it began to ignite into black fire, the flames swallowed the remains of the former attacker. Only a small turquoise ball was left behind in the air.

It pulsed from the pure energy hidden inside.

Once again the passenger of the chariot began to pull them up. Nevertheless Twilight didn't lose sight of the hovering object. Quiet cracking sounds could be heard. Following a loud crack, the sphere shattered into a billion microscopic tiny shards that were carried away with the wind. Invisible to the mortal eye.

Her gaze was pulled away as they crossed the border of the chariot and laid in a neat package on the ground before a white unicorn stallion in a royal guards armour.

Twilight's frown turned into a huge grin as she saw her older brother. “Shiny, oh by Celestia's sun, thank you! Thank you so much! Ähh, I would hug you but I'm still tied down.”

Shining Armor couldn't suppress a small giggle for the scene before him. The four mares, tied together, back to back. Rarity lied with her face on the ground, unable to move through the weight of the others. Shining Armor cut the ropes with his horn and the four mares, fall to the ground.

They rubbed their heads and Rarity corrected her mane immediately. Twilight raised quickly and pulled her brother into a tight hug. Her friends joined them soon.

They were thrown over by a unexpected impact. A rainbow-coloured blur crashed into them. “Hey, guys! I saw your little light show, so I thought I could join you and I brought Flutters with me.”

With a quiet thud the timid mare landed behind her friends. “Hi.” Her voice was a nearly inaudible whisper.

Shining Armor struggled free from the multiple-embrace and straightened his armour. “Thanks Girls, but you shouldn't thank me. Phalanx spotted your magic attempt from up here.”

He pointed at the pony in the first row on the left side. Twilight charged to the front side of the chariot with a slight blush in her face. “Hey Phalanx! I'm so happy to see you again! Thank you for saving us!”

The white guard turned his head only slightly in mid-flight, so that he could see the mare from the corner of his eye. But he turned his head back in a quick reaction. His head was coloured a heavy red. He didn't want to be seen like this.

“It's a pleasure to meet you again, Miss Sparkle. You don't have to thank me for fulfilling my duty.”

Twilight had to giggle and pushed her hooves against her cheeks. “Oh, stop it you! Please call me Twilight, and don't you dare bow again!”

Phalanx laughed at Twilight's cheerful manner, considering she faced death just mere minutes before. “It's a great honour… Twilight. But you can't demand me to not bow to you.”

Twilight couldn't suppress her urge to giggle. The other pegasi rolled their eyes as Phalanx and Twilight's conservation slowly slipped into a embarrassing region.

Shining Armor audibly cleared his throat to interrupt the little flirt between his sister and his underling. “Now that all things are settled we will take off to Canterlot Castle.”

Everypony jumped up and looked at him with huge eyes, as they spoke in perfect unison. “What? But we have to find him first!”

Shining stumbled backwards on his plot, startled by the reaction of the girls. He looked around nervously before he answered, “Princess Celestia dispatched more guards that are searching through the woods at this moment. I've got a personal order to take you and your friends to the castle. Her highness wishes that you attend the preparations for the Grand Galloping Gala as her special guests. And of course, as soon as we find him, we will bring him to Canterlot as well.”

Applejack jumped in front of Twilight's brother and stood now face to face with him. “Count meh out! Ah see no point in attending the Gala and having fun when he is still missing. Ah will stay and look for him.”

He was stunned for a few seconds and began to sweat, everypony looked at the two in amazement. “It is a direct order from the Princess, there is no excuse.”

In her eyes raised anger, she crunched her teeth and pressed her forehead to Shining's but before she could respond, Twilight parted the two from each other.

“It's okay, when the Princess demands so. I trust the other guards to find him.” She looked with a wink to Phalanx.

Applejack swallowed her anger and turned away from them, starring into the midnight sky.

Twilight was glad that she didn't start fighting with her brother now, but turned her attention right back to her brother. “But you have to answer my two questions first. The first is: what about Spike?”

Shining was more than uncomfortable now, he cringed back, but couldn't turn around as it was too dangerous. “He will come with the other guards as soon as possible. You don't have to worry.”

The expression in Twilight's face kept unchanged. She still looked suspecting at her brother. “And the second is: what is in the big brown bag that you tried to hid behind you?”

He began to sweat more heavily. His eyes wandered aimlessly around, searching for an answer. “Well, it’s a special ornament for the Gala that the Princess has ordered.”

Twilight knew her brother well enough to know when he is lying, but she didn't wanted to confront him right now.

Shining tried to cover his lie and changed the subject. “We have to hurry, we don't know if there are more things like that form before around. We have to report to the Princess, I bet she would be interested in this being just like me.”

He turned around and stepped to the railing at the front side.

“Golden Shield, Rusty Pike, Iron Wing, and Phalanx! Hurry up, we have no time to lose!”

The four flyers accelerated even more. One of them turned around, the strain painted on his face. “We will be at our destination in two minutes. Please be careful when we touch the ground.”

With high-speed, they lowered their flight for the landing approach. Landing with a soft bump, they found themselves in the Canterlot Gardens. The passengers left the chariot and it took off once again as the friends walked a few steps away.

They landed right before the Lunar Tower, it wasn't built with the usual white marble like the rest of the castle, but out of a deep blue marble, matching Princess Luna's coat. Decorated with insignia and symbols of the moon, it looked almost scary at night. Not a single light was burning inside of the castle. Only two familiar voices could be heard from the top of the tower, ringing down from the large balcony.

Shining Armor pointed with his front hoof at the huge tower. “You will be reside here. Each of you will get her own room, right next to each other. Please follow me now, I will bring you to your private chambers.”

Silently, the six mares followed him up the stairs, through the giant pitch black door made of meteor stone. It showed the exact opposite of a peaceful get-long. Each wing of the door showed a army of ponies facing one another. Twilight wandered if something like this had happened before.

He led his friends, one by one, to their rooms and said already good night to them. Two of Princess Luna's personal guards were placed in front of the doors of each element. At last, Shining led his sister to her chamber. Just as he began to say goodnight to his little sister, she pulled him in and locked the door from the inside.

“Shiny! Why did you lie before?”

Shining tried to look surprised, but his awkward smile confirmed Twilight's theory even more. “I don't know what you mean, Twily.”

She let out an annoyed sigh and looked at her brother with a raised eyebrow. “I don't know either, but you could tell me why there are so many guards here or why you were so surprised when I told you that we are looking for someone.” She paused for a moment. “I'd bet the Princess ordered you to bring us directly and didn't even mention that we were looking for somepony, and I think that the answer is in that brown bag that you were hiding. So tell me Shining.”

The stallion didn't even try to reason with his sister, he knew when he was defeated. He sank down on his plot and his ears laid backwards. He let out a small moan. “You were always the smarter one of us. You're right, the Princess ordered me to bring you directly to Canterlot along with the other elements. She said that you could be in danger so I didn't have long to think about it. And about the content of the bag… I was looking for you at first in the library, but only Spike was at home so I asked him were you could had gone. He didn't knew but told me that some strange stallion appeared badly hurt in the library and that he used to live with you since then.
I asked him for a personal object that belonged to him, but the only thing he could think of was his old armour in your basement, so I brought it with me. I think the Princess will agree that it is indeed a rare sight these days.”

“I think I will decide that by myself.”

Shining and Twilight didn't noticed that the doors had swung open again, the lock was magically opened and pushed softly open. Slowly the two rulers of the country stepped inside Twilight's chamber, their horns glowed.

“I see you brought every element with you, my loyal Captain. Please report to me what happened on your mission.”

He bowed in front of the Princesses before he began to report, “We successfully gathered all six Elements of Harmony and brought them to the castle, your sisters guards have already taken care of them. But there were two additional events. Twilight and the others got attacked by a horde of an unknown species. They were wolf-like creatures made of some unstable black matter. They seemed to leak their own body and their backs were surrounded by a green light, and a turquoise mark was carved into their foreheads. We were just in time, thanks to Phalanx, who spotted them from the air so I couldn't take a better look. Moreover, a creature from the same nature attacked as in the air, the only difference was that it looked like a griffin. It rammed the Chariot. The second time it charged I created a force field, it splashed like a snowball. I couldn't maintain the shield any longer and had to let it down. The remains self-ignited and disappeared. The rest of the flight went without any unexpected incidents.”

Twilight listened for the first time, her brother giving an official report but couldn't withstand to add more details.

“The mark on their head was a rune, I’ve never seen it before, but when the Griffin burned, a small turquoise sphere hovered in the air before it cracked and shattered. And I somehow couldn't use my magic properly while I opposed the wolves.”

The mouths of the Princesses hung open, they didn't respond for a few seconds to the Captain. They just starred on him, like he was a delicious cake until Princess Celestia regained her ability to speak.

“Captain Shining Armor, if that is everything you shall be dismissed for today.”

Shining's face turned darker he looked his ruler straight in her eyes. “There is one more thing. I brought you the armour of the alleged suspect.” His horn began to glow and a brown bag dropped out of thin air to the ground. It opened itself from the impact and a mostly shattered dark blue armour spread before Princess Luna's hooves.

Princess Celestia didn't move nor could she take her gaze away from the armour. The eyes that belonged to the Princess of the Night shrank and her breath stopped for a second. She took a deep breath. “Captain Shining Armour, you shall leave now.”

He took a step to the Lunar Princess and straightened his chest. “But I want to know, what is threatening the life of my sister!”

A single tear escaped Princess Luna, but her expression become something beyond angry, a lightning struck a building outside the castle and dazzled everypony in the room.

“Leave now! This is an order!”

A dark blue magical aura surrounded the Captain of the Royal guards and shoved him outside the room. The doors slammed closed right after his back and locked itself. The walls, floor and ceiling of the room began to glow in a blueish colour.

“I've sealed this room so nothing can enter or leave this room, it's soundproof now.”

Princess Luna nudged her sister with her hoof so she snapped out of her thoughts. Princess Celestia looked with worry at her student.

Twilight knew that the whole situation could be bigger than she originally had thought. “Princess? Do you know what these things are?”

The Princess closed her eyes for a brief moment and let out a deep sigh. “I wish I didn't, my faithful student. They are artificial lifeforms, they are nor dead nor living. But the existence would mean that somepony is raising an army. But that doesn't match the picture, he hadn't the ability to create life like that.”

Twilight sat down with this sudden flood of information. Her eyes slightly twitched and her ears had fallen back. “What are you talking about? I don't understand, why is everypony acting so weird?”

With worry on her face, Princess Celestia turned to her younger sister. The Princess of the Night nodded short and both looked now at Twilight.

“I think it is time to tell you the horrible truth about the events that happened before the founding of this country and from the pony who made this land of love and harmony possible.”

Chapter 15 - The Darkness Beyond the Horizon

View Online

Chapter 15
The Darkness Beyond the Horizon

Princess Celestia levitated two big cushions and a medium sized one from one corner of the room and offered them to her sister and student. As soon as everypony made themselves comfortable the Princess looked to Twilight.

She opened her mouth and tried to speak several times but no words left her lungs. Her gaze broke every time until she focused on Twilight again. The eager unicorn couldn't wait any longer, her eyes sparkled by her tautness.

“Princess, I've read every history book that I could find during my studies. What events could you possibly mean? I'm sure I know them!”

The expression in Princess Celestia's face became even more worried, but she still couldn't bring herself to talk. Her sister laid a supporting wing around her sister and nuzzled her cheek, she turned to Twilight and cleared her throat.

“I think my sister will agree with me that it's better when I tell you.” Princess Luna looked at her sister, who had turned her head away from her student. “Where shall I begin... Well, can you tell me when history recording began?”

Twilight scratched her chin and looked thoughtful at the floor before her. “The first recorded event is the founding of Equestria. The three founding tribes were the earth ponies, led by Chancellor Pudding-head, the unicorns who were led by Princess Platinum and the pegasi who were under the control of Commander Hurricane.”

The princess smiled for a brief moment but it faded right away. “Yes, this is the lie we told pony-kind after the founding. Of course it isn't entirely false, this event really happened and these ponies were indeed leaders of the three pony tribes, and it was the founding of Equestria that you know today, but it was more of a successful attempt of fleeing from war. We thought it was a more appropriate story for a new land of peace and harmony.”

Twilight's mouth hung wide open a whole pony would fit into it now. “No, no, no. There were no real wars that concerned Equestria except for the defeat of Nightmare Moon, Discord, and King Sombra, if you can call them wars.”

The Princess of the Night looked motherly at the smaller pony in front of her, she could only smile. “This is one of the things that my sister and I adore so much about mortals, their naivety. You have to listen carefully.”

Twilight levitated a scroll and a quill to her so she could made notes, but Princess Luna burned the writing tools immediately, wearing a gaze that told her that she really wanted her to listen only.

“I should begin with the basics. So where to start... Ah, I know. My sister and I ruled over this land far before the founding-tale. But there are major differences between us now and than.”

Twilight sat on the ground with her typical I-want-to-know-more gaze and beamed over both ears while Luna cleared her throat once more to prepare for a longer speech.

“Since the beginning of time, we ruled over this land. Back then, I was known as Selene and my sister was known as Helia. We ruled over this land equally, we made an agreement that Celestia would take care of the defensive forces and that I would take care of the offensive forces. From our viewpoint now, you could consider us evil back then. We had driven countries into war for our own amusement and used brute force if something didn't suit us. Time had passed and various countries had been destroyed during countless wars. The foreign regions hated us, our own subjects feared our wrath but felt safe under our watch at the same time. They was only one real threat to us, Discord... But he wasn't like you know him now. Compared to the past, he is only a little child. He was an unstoppable monster, his blood lust was legendary. The fights between him and us were disastrous. Many ponies had to die, many were injured. Until one fateful day.”

Twilight turned her head slightly and raised an eyebrow. “Why did you change your names?” Princess Luna closed her eyes and took again a deep breath to continue her history lessen.

“I will come to that later, please don't interrupt me. So... Tia had chosen her first student, she told me that she was bored when no war was raging through the world. This student's name was Star Swirl. I began to look for a pony that could had became my personal student. While I flew through the cities and forests, I came across a path of destruction, the trees were burned and various animals were singed to death. I followed it until I reached a small village, it was called Canterville. The village was where Canterlot is today. It was once a peaceful and calm village, but when I arrived, the homes of the inhabitants were burned and demolished. Corpses were lying on the ground, covered in blood and mud. Not a single voice could be heard in the whole town, I thought that nothing was alive anymore. I walked through the village to estimate the damage although we probably wouldn't raze this village again since every resident died. I reached the centre of the village, but I couldn't believe my own eyes. Inside a huge crater was the body of a large draconequus, fighting for his life. He couldn't move nor fight anymore. He was clinging to his life like an ill newborn. The ground underneath him was filled with his blood. Even his destructive power was gone, even if he regenerated his body, his original strength would be lost forever. I was somehow happy that our greatest enemy was no longer a danger for us. I left his remains to die. I turned around and began to take off again to report to my sister, but something stopped me. I turned again and looked more precisely.”

The lavender unicorn couldn't resist any longer, she raised her hoof to show Luna that she had a question. Princess Luna groaned in displeasure but allowed her to speak. “Princess, but Discord is still alive, so how could he laid there near death?”

Princess Celestia curled up into a ball until only one eye was visible. She starred into the night sky and stroked her own mane. Princess Luna's face took a worried form.

“Yes, this was a fateful mistake, I should had given him the final blow to end his suffering. But that doesn't matter to the recent developments, please let me go on.”

The Princess had to concentrate on where she paused the story before so she could finally go on. “Well, when I turned around to face the battleground again, a small black thing caught my attention. While I approached it, it took the form of a small unicorn colt. He was still breathing but he was unconscious. Carefully, I levitated him before my hooves and inspected his injuries. His coat was burned as well, a deep scar crossed his eye and several bones seemed to be broken. Even his horn was cracked, he must have used an extreme amount of magic to cause the injury. I decided that he hadn't much time until he would die. I wanted to leave him alone to perish along with Discord. I took just a few steps until my brain could put one and one together. The small colt was the slayer of Discord, he must have destroyed the spirit of chaos.”

Twilight shook her head in disbelief.

“This isn't possible! We had to use the Elements of Harmony to restrain him. How could a colt be strong enough to almost kill Discord!”

The Princess’s face turned dark and her eyes hardened. They showed no mercy. The atmosphere in the room turned dark and heavy, like something powerful and filled with anger and wrath watched them.

“This colt channeled the raw magical power of the stars into himself and used them to oppose Discord. There are four planetary spells, their power is beyond everything that ponydom had ever seen. My sister and I mastered two of them, the Solar Flare and the Lunar Ray. Star Swirl had mastered the fourth one. The spell was called ‘Aetas Alterantia’, he could alter the flow of time. Black Terror mastered the third spell during the fight with Discord with the age of six. The spell is called 'Urano Metoria', blazing stars fall from the sky to annihilate the enemy. He gained enough strength to surpass the power of a god.”

Her gaze eased and returned to a more friendly one even a small smile appeared on her face.

“Star Swirl had mastered the spell at the age of fourteen in order to compensate the gap of power between him and my student.
As I realized how huge Black Terror’s potential was, I took him to our castle in the Everfree Forest and my sister and I healed his wounds with our magic. For saving his life, and due to the fact that he had lost everything that was dear to him, he swore eternal loyalty to me and became my student. The name if this colt was Black Terror. Days had gone by and our students became stronger and stronger everyday. I let him attend my military training site to turn him into a real fighter. He rose higher and higher until he became the leader of my army. Like Star Swirl became the leader of the Solar Guards, so became Black Terror the leader of the Nightmare Legion.”

Twilight jumped from her cushion by the mentioning of the Nightmare Legion. “You mean Night Guard right? Princess Celestia told me before that he was leader of the Night Guard.”

Princess Luna looked at her sister, who was shivering and cuddled with her cushion. “Please be patient, everything should be clear when I'm finished. “

The eager unicorn fell back on her cushion and listened to the lunar Princess.

“Black Terror and Star Swirl became best friends over the years. Though they had fought various fights, they lived happy and fulfilled lives. I can't really speak for Star Swirl, I didn't know him so well but Black Terror was indeed happy. He had a wonderful unicorn filly-friend. She had a beautiful snow-white coat and her mane had every colour of the rainbow, just like the mane of the Element of Loyalty. Her name was Harmony. She was everything that the elements today stand for. She was honest, generous, kind, loyal, full of laughter and understood the importance of the magic of friendship.”

Twilight tapped her hoof on the ground and let her ears fall from one side to another. “This is a nice story and everything, but does this have to do with these creatures or Soul?”

Princess Luna raised an eyebrow but said nothing until Twilight got the hint that she had to be quiet and listen.

“Well, these creatures were once our enemies. A team of scientist created them to support our armies but it got out of hoof, the lead scientist went mad and turned against us. They are incomplete beings called Leyfeeder, they are highly unstable lifeforms. They have to drain magic energy to survive and to solidify their bodies. This is most likely the reason you couldn't use your magic properly. Black Terror had crushed them in a single week. He destroyed an army of two and a half million of them by himself. His abilities were unbelievable even for us. He could turn his own body into a draconian form to fight against dragons and other strong magical beings and he could modify space itself. He was the perfect warrior.”

Princess Celestia's student’s expression was the one of annoyance, she hadn't gotten the answer she hoped for but kept quiet for the moment.

“I think this is everything you need to know for what is coming now. I will tell you about the war that changed us forever.”

Twilight couldn't bear it any more and burst from suspense. “You will tell me about the war? Soul mentioned that he had fought in this war and that Black Terror and Star Swirl had fallen in this battle.”

Princess Luna couldn't suppress a small gasp. Her ears peaked up and her body tensed up. “The one you call Soul… what did he tell you about the war and himself? I want to know everything you can remember.”

Twilight didn't thinkt long about him, it was still freshly placed inside her memory.

“He introduced himself as Soul Tearer, former master over time and space. He was born in Canterville and attended the Lunar Training Site for Military aspirants. He and his best friend joined two different armies. Hmm... he had a fiancée that was killed during this war. Soul had stolen the power of the aspect of time and banished his enemies in different places in time until he sealed himself up. This is more or less everything I know about him.”

The Princess of the Night was still tense and licked her lips. “Tell me… where did you meet him?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow until she remembered a certain book that she had found in the Canterlot Archives.

“I met him the first time in my nightmares. Well, it was my last nightmare when I had fallen asleep in the library and you found me afterwards. A monster haunted me through my dream world. It attacked me but I remained unharmed. In the next moment, Soul stood behind me and I tried to take him away from that place, to save him from this monster. When you found me sleeping, I first checked if he came with me, but he wasn't there. I returned to Ponyville and found him lying on the library floor.”

Princess Celestia's ears turned in Twilight's direction, so she could listen better to her.

“The only difference to the dreams before was that I was wearing my tiara for some reason and I used a spell from a book that I found in the archives to get there. I think it was called 'The power of Imagination'.”

The solar Princess surged up from her cushion, she starred at her student with bloodshot eyes. Her mane was a mess and covered the majority of her face.

“Which spell did you use?”

Worries could be clearly heard in her voice. Twilight remembered the spell but wasn't sure if she should tell her, the little unicorn's eyes tried to avoid the gaze of her teacher but couldn't resist.

“It was called 'Imaginary Transportation'. Why is this so important? I was only sleeping and I still don't get the connection between Soul and Black Terror.”

Princess Celestia couldn't believe her ears, she tried desperately to regain her royal charisma. “Twilight, you weren't sleeping … You were gone and the book was turned into ashes.”

The Princess lit her horn up and let an old painting appear. It was a painting of a black stallion with a silver-grey mane standing next to a Lunar banner. She turned it to Twilight. Her breath stopped for a small moment.

“This pony on this painting looks like Soul maybe a few years younger. I'm absolutely sure that this is Soul. Where did you get this painting? I looked all over the place for hints but I didn't find any.”

Princess Luna and Princess Celestia exchanged worried looks. She turned the painting around, in one corner were words written: Proud Captain of the Nightmare Legion, Black Terror.

“Twilight? Don't you understand? Soul Tearer and Black Terror seems to be the same pony.”

Twilight gasped for air, she became sweaty and began to shiver a little bit. “Then he didn't lie when he said he was a time traveller... I have to tell Applejack!”

Princess Luna was still standing on her cushion, she extended her wings to make herself bigger. “No, you won't! Nopony is allowed to know about the content of this conversation. Never!”

The little unicorn couldn't believe that she wasn't allowed to tell Applejack the truth about the pony she felt for.

“You have to know that...-”

The Princess was cut off by the sound of bells that came from the clock inside the room as it hit midnight. They looked at the clock for a few seconds until Princess Luna laid down her soundproof shield. A strong wind blew through the open balcony doors that caused the curtains to move.

“I think this is enough for today, the Grand Galloping Gala will start this evening. You shall rest now and prepare yourself for the celebration. We will discuss this matter tomorrow when everything is over.”

Twilight wanted to say something but the Princesses had already had left the chamber and closed the doors behind them. She threw herself on the freshly made bed and groaned into her pillow.

The royal sisters walked upstairs until they reached the giant doors that hid the Elements of Harmony from the rest of the world. The younger sister stroked with her wing over the back of her sister.

“What do you think about our situation. What purpose does he follow?”

The unease was clearly written over the face of the solar princess. She still shivered and hid her eyes behind her mane. “I think that the Elements led his way back to us to take revenge for what I have done.”

Princess Luna cuddled herself under the wings of her sister and nuzzled her cheek. “I hope you're wrong.”

A few meters beneath them, the left behind and disappointed unicorn turned around in her bed and stared at the ceiling.

“For what purpose did he return?”

While Twilight tried to comprehend what she just had heard, small, slimy footprints distanced themselves from behind the curtain towards the balcony until they faded into the night sky.

Slowly burning away under a light green radiation.

Chapter 16 - Soul Carnival

View Online

Chapter 16
Soul Carnival

Everything around Twilight was wrapped in darkness. Only a quiet knocking noise disturbed the absolute silence inside her head. While the noise got slowly louder, she could feel the warmth of the sun stroking her cheek. A smile formed upon her lips. She pulled the blanket away from her face to feel the warmth in it's full extent. Her imagination showed her wonderful meadows filled with butterflies and flowers. Birds were sitting inside the tree tops singing beautiful melodies. Twilight walked through the grass while the butterflies danced around her, but the melodies of the birds faded and were replaced with a dull noise. It became clearer and louder every second and sounded like somepony was knocking at a wooden door.

Twilight rocketed from her bed, and ripped her eyes wide open. A muted voice rang through the door.

“Darling? It's really time to stand up. It's already noon and you have to get ready for the gala.”

Still dazzled, Twilight looked around the room, her gaze falling upon the still opened balcony doors. A thin sun beam crossed the whole room. She scratched her head a few seconds and rubbed the sleepiness out of her eyes.

“Oh, by Celestia's sun! I've slept in!”

Twilight jumped out of her bed and stumbled clumsily to the door. She opened it with her magic and stretched her head outside to meet her guest.

Rarity stood in front of her already fully dressed and levitated Twilight's dark blue gala-dress next to her. “Oh, my dear! You look like you really had a hard night. Come on, I will help you get ready.”

She pushed Twilight into the bathroom. In midway, she laid the dress neatly at Twilight's bed and closed the door behind them. “Your mane is a mess! A fine mare like you should always wear hair curlier, just like me.”

Twilight giggled and tried to correct her mane hastily with her hooves, but Rarity pushed her hooves away and levitated a brush to them and began to comb through Twilight's mane. Twilight relaxed and let Rarity sit behind her.

“Where do you get our dresses?”
Rarity didn't pause with her combing and straightened her friends mane. “The guards returned from their search through the forests and villages around Ponyville. They brought them along with some other goods. The others are already in the ballroom helping with the preparations. Pinkie and Rainbow are decorating the main hall while Fluttershy sets up a choir with the birds around the castle.”

Twilight stared at the ground and seconds passed until she collected enough courage to speak. “How is Applejack doing?” Rarity sighed and halted the brush in the air.

“I brought her dress and made her mane as well, but she didn't want to speak to me.”

The brush began to move again and silence turned in for a short time.

“So they didn't find him?”

The faces of the two friends turned darker and a sad frown formed itself. Rarity began to put a little bit of makeup on Twilight's face. “No, they didn't… neither these awful creatures. They searched the whole night; they didn't find a single hint of him.”

Twilight turned around to face Rarity. “We should accompany her, her heart is broken and she really needs to talk to somepony.”

Rarity laid the make-up aside, opened the door and levitated the dress inside. “I think we should leave her alone, she sat the whole day at her balcony and starred into the sky. I told her that she just need to come down to the gala.”

Twilight’s ears perked up and she turned around to take a look at the clock. “It's already 6pm? Why didn't somepony wake me up!”

Rarity showed her a friendly and caring smile while she tried to help Twilight inside her dress.

“We let you sleep because you had such a hard time the last few days. Think about it, a stranger appeared inside your home and lived since with you and somehow got Applejack to hit on him.”

Twilight's ears lied back down and she avoided eye-contact with Rarity. “I don't think he did something to her. I believe that they're really sharing something from their past, even if it is a sad thing. Maybe they really do have something in common. Before, I've ask him if he is our friend or our enemy and they seemed to be so happy. Maybe they really are a good couple.”

Rarity walked outside the bathroom and onto the balcony, she pointed next to her to offer Twilight a seat. Twilight followed her and sat down. They watched as the sky slowly turned crimson and the solar orb vanished behind the horizon until Twilight broke the silence.

“Do you know what happened to Applejack's parents?”

The white unicorn turned shocked to Twilight, needing a moment to understand the question. She just starred at her for a few seconds, without blinking.

“I'm not sure … I was too young when they ... left. My parents didn't want to tell me, but I saw several ponies of the royal guards looking for something around Sweet Apple Acres, so I always assumed that they were lost or something. Applejack left Ponyville and tried to begin a new life in Manehatten. She was gone for months and we were so happy when she returned. We wanted to comfort her, but something was wrong.”

Twilight tilted her head and raised again her eyebrow. “What do you mean with ‘wrong’?” Rarity turned her gaze away and pawed her hoof on the ground.

“Well … When she returned... she was back to normal like nothing had happened. Nopony wanted to ask her. Nopony wanted to pull her mood down again. So we just let her be, although I always thought that it is unhealthy to let the pain eat you from the inside. I asked her once but she said nothing was wrong with her and since we know that she is the Element of Honesty, I really never questioned that.”

Twilight nudged Rarity's shoulder and pulled her gaze back to her. “It isn't your fault, don't let it bother you. If Applejack doesn't want to talk about her parents then we shouldn't nag her with the question. We are her friends, she will tell us when she feels like it.”

Rarity's eyes got watery and she began to smile shyly. “You're right. You're always right, Twilight.”

The attention of the fashioner left Twilight as she turned her head around and starred into the empty room behind them. Twilight nudged her again and tilted her head even further than before.

“What's wrong?” The white unicorn slowly returned her gaze to her friend and blinked a few times in confusion.

“Nothing, I just thought that somepony was looking at us. It must have been my imagination.”

Twilight flashed her a smile and looked outside the balcony. She ran to the railing and pointed her hoof at the castle's entrance. “Rarity! Look, the first guests are arriving! It's time to go down and have fun!”

She grabbed her hoof and dragged her across the room. She opened the door and both Ponies walked gracefully out of the room. They went down the huge marble stairs that connected the tower with the main castle complex.

It was decorated with giant flower blossoms and fine silken ornaments in every colour that a pony could imagine. Even the blue stars on the guards armour were decorated with smaller versions of the flowers. A fine red carpet led the guests through the castle inside the ball room. Twilight and Rarity entered the room and were greeted by two royal guards. They bowed to the two mares and pointed inside the room. Both of them were quite surprised about the decoration. There were no balloons, no streamers or candy. It was more than elegant. Above every single window hung a huge flower, connected by a seemingly endless piece of red silken fabric. Everything in the room sparkled slightly like there was fairy dust in the air. The hall was already filled with all sorts of ponies. It was much more filled than last time. The disaster of last year seemed to attract even more ponies. Twilight had to giggle a little bit as she remembered last year.

“Hey, Rarity do you remember the last Gala?”

She would have to wait an eternity for an answer. Rarity was already mingling between the upper class of Canterlot. Twilight could see her talking to them like she was born in Canterlot. She looked through the room in hope to find familiar faces.

At the other end off the room was a long table. Behind it were three huge wooden chairs. The left one boasted a carved crystal heart, the middle one was decorated with a huge sun and the right one had a moon engraved, obviously the seats for Princess Cadence, Celestia and Luna. Her teacher was already inside the room talking to important looking ponies. The princess flashed her a quick smile and turned her gaze to her conversation partner again. Princess Cadence and Princess Luna didn't seem to be there, yet. Neither were one of the girls except of Rarity. The flow of ponies that were entering the room didn't stop. The hall became more and more crowded.

But Twilight couldn't feel real happiness right now, she still knew that Applejack is somewhere, alone and sad. Slowly, she walked to one of the balconies. Leaning over the railing so she could look down into the royal gardens. It looked empty and bare but beautiful at the same time. The sun had already set and the moon stood in its full grace. The moon illuminated the sky in a wonderful light-blue light. Nine bright stars were placed around the moon in form of one huge star. They shined in a brilliant red light.

“It is beautiful isn't it?” Twilight spun around to face the unexpected guest.

A white stallion with a light blue mane and dressed in a suit approached her. She recognized the voice immediately.

“Phalanx! I hardly recognized you without your armour, you're looking fantastic.”

The stallion slightly blushed and turned his gaze upwards to the moon. “You don't have to say that. The real beauty here is you. You even surpass this fabulous moon tonight.”

Twilight looked away in embarrassment, an awkward silence reigned until Phalanx had built up enough courage to speak up. His ears were pressed against his head and he couldn't look directly at her.

“I took my day off today. I'm only here because I hoped to meet you here.”

Her face reddened even further but she laid her gaze, nevertheless, upon the guard. “I'm happy that you're here, too. We didn't really have time to talk before and since you're off-duty today, we can talk frankly.”

Phalanx's tail swept over the ground back and forth. The usual so stoic and disciplined guard seemed to be more nervous than ever before in his life. His eyes rocked back and forth while he thought what he could say to Twilight.

“There are many ponies today here aren't they?”

Twilight giggled at his casual comment. “Yes, it's quite crowed. I'm eager to see what the Princesses are planning today, but can you tell me what all these guards mean? There are guards at every entrances and windows.”

Phalanx was caught off-guard by this question. He scratched his neck and looked around the balcony. “Her majesty wanted to be sure that nothing goes wrong today. If you know what I mean...”

She blushed even more when she realized that he meant herself and the other girls. An awkward silence turned in again. Twilight looked at the stars again, her face still red. Phalanx placed himself next to her. Both of them watched the moon and it's surrounding stars.

His eyes casually turned away from the lunar orb and changed to Twilight. The moonshine reflected in her eyes, letting her purple eyes shine like stars. He couldn't turn his gaze away from the pretty little unicorn beside him.

A thousand thoughts raced through his mind. His heartbeat increased every second, pumping more and more blood inside his head. He had to gulp and looked away from Twilight, afraid of her reaction. He stretched his wing around the shoulders of his desired mare. He gently pulled her to his side, his heart still racing. Twilight didn't resist and leaned against the strong chest of the guard.

No words were spoken. They sat there gazing inside the night. Distracted from their surroundings, they didn't noticed that they were being watched.

[/hr]

“I'm going to kill him.”

The mare at his side began to laugh and threw her hooves around the neck of her husband. “Calm down, Shiny. Let your sister have fun for at least one time. It's not like your subordinate will go at her immediately. Moreover, will Auntie Tia make her speech. She will proclaim some new event.”

The angry stallion looked away in displeasure. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Princess Cadence looking at him with huge pleading eyes.

“Well, I won't do anything, yet. But if he tries any funny things with Twily, I will break his wings.”

Princess Cadence clapped her hooves together with glee and pulled her husband away, heading for the banquet.

Everypony looked so happy, so full of glee. No one seemed to frown, to be sad or seemed to carry worries with them. The only pony without a smile was Applejack. She made her way out of her room to attend the celebration. She watched through the room and saw Rarity talking to various fancy ponies, how Rainbow and Pinkie pulled pranks on innocent Gala guests. Cringing at Shining Armor and Princess Cadence feeding each other at the banquet, how Fluttershy led the birds inwards to prepare them for the choir and how Twilight cuddled with some stallion at the balcony.

Her frown only grew in it's size, all of her friends were happy. Only she had to frown, only she had to be unhappy, only she had to cope with loss. Why shouldn't she just leave them behind...

She shook her head violently as she realized what she was thinking about. She scratched her head with her hoof and closed her eyes forcefully. She didn't know where this thought had come from, she only knew that she would never let that happen. In the meantime Princess Cadence and Princess Celestia had taken their seats. Applejack slowly walked towards them to listen what they wanted to proclaim.

The only ponies that didn't seem to notice the happening were Twilight and Phalanx. They were still outside the hall. They didn't notice that they were alone on the huge balcony. Neither of them noticed that something moved in one of the shadows. Slowly closing in to them. Reeking out of the dark.

A dark hoof pointing directly at them. By the contact of the hoof Twilight was startled and jumped nearly a feet high in the air. They turned around to face the creature that was lurking at them.

They couldn't believe who was standing behind them. A warm smile greeted both. “Well, good evening, Twilight Sparkle. So my sister dispatched a personal guard for you today?”

Twilight and Phalanx looked at each other in confusion in appearance of Princess Luna. But Phalanx knew that it could end bad if Luna got the right hint. “Yes your highness, Princess Celestia gave me this undercover mission to protect Miss Sparkle.”

He quickly bowed in front of the Princess, in hope she believed him. He didn't even dare to point his view upwards.

The Princess raised an eyebrow but didn't say anything, she just began to smile at Twilight, who just stared at her. Princess Luna pointed her hoof inwards. “My sister and I will proclaim some interesting things. I think you should attend.”

Twilight nodded in confirmation and nudged Phalanx flank slightly. The Princess turned around and went into the room, followed by Twilight and Phalanx. Twilight closed the distance between her and the Princess.

“You should stop creeping at other ponies. I don't think that this is very helpful for others to be less afraid of you.”

Twilight just went on with Phalanx who bowed mid-walk to Princess Luna. The Princess looked rather confused and didn't understand what Twilight meant. She teleported to her seat and caused Princess Cadence fall of her seat by the sudden arrival. She slowly rose up and sat down again.

Princess Celestia cleared her throat and amplified her voice with her magic, so it was clearly audible to the whole room.

“Welcome everypony to the Grand Galloping Gala. I'm glad that so many of you could make it. I'm sure that every single of you is eager to know what I want to proclaim and I won't let you wait any longer.”

For a second she turned to her sister who nodded in agreement.

“Equestria will prepare for every imaginable threat. We will raise an army!”

Chapter 17 - Eclipsed

View Online

Chapter 17
Eclipsed

The hall was filled with confused whispers, but the Princess didn't let them bother her.

“Don't be afraid my little ponies. We won't start a fight with another country or anything reckless like that. I'm sure everypony here knows what happened at the wedding of my niece Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor. In order to prevent such events, my sister and I decided to construct a squad made of the strongest, cleverest, and most loyal mares and stallions of Equestria, along with the Elements of Harmony.”

The tension in the hall immediately fell, the ponies began to laugh again. The Princess still wasn't finished.

“The reason I'm telling you the following is in order to find those brave ponies, we will set up a tournament. Everypony that is willing to protect their homeland and family and friends, regardless if they're earth ponies, pegasi, or unicorns, is able to compete. If one of you think that they have no chance in getting in the unit, you're wrong. We will judge every single fight. Even the loser has a chance to get into the unit. Tell your friends! Tell everypony you know! Equestria won't stay defenceless! Equestria won't stay weak! Equestria will stand it's ground in face of the threat!”

The crowed began to cheer, celebrating the great speech of their Princess. Fluttershy's choir began to sing, the sounds blended in with the gleeful cheering of the crowd. Everypony was cheering but one.

The only pony who didn't laugh, didn't cheer and didn't celebrate this great speech, was the personal student of the Princess herself. Her eyes were widened in shock, her ears pressed against the side of her head. Her breath became quick and unsteady. Unconsciously, she stepped closer to Phalanx, pressing herself into his side, whispering something that was more meant for herself than for Phalanx.

“Why? Why? This isn't like the Princess, she would never do something like this!” She hid her face more and more inside the coat of her guard. “What could possibly scare the Princess enough to drive her to such drastic measures. It can't be Soul! It can't be him that’s scaring her that much...”

She stopped in her thoughts as she noticed how cold it had become in the hall. A freezing wind blew through the entire room. The laughter and cheering died down when the candles had gone out. It was replaced with a dark and sinister laughter that filled the room. The wind howled through the hall, the air becoming freezing cold. Lightning flashed in front of the windows while the laughter lashed.

Midnight blue fog built in the air and slowly formed a body in the centre of the room. The fog manifested a tall mare-like body with fine curved wings and a horn of brilliant black. Her mane waved as if pushed my a magical wind. Everypony moved back from the dark matter as blue armour laid itself around the chest and head of the black creature.

Her laughter become louder and louder with every second. Her body become more solid though everypony knew who this creature was.

Hell broke lose inside the hall, ponies running wild in order to escape her. The guards that were stationed around the room surrounded the threat. She could only laugh at the appearance of them. She looked at the three thrones where the Princesses still sat. She flashed them a sinister smile while her slit-formed eyes sparkled through her maliciousness.

Princess Luna slowly rose from her seat, disbelief in her eyes and her voice shaking. “How is this possible? How can you be here? The elements purged you!”

The laughter slowly faded. Nightmare Moon grinned at the Princess and licked her lips. “Well, well if this isn't my other half. Aren't you pleased to see me again, Lulu?”

Princess Luna only could manage to shake her head; her eyes were deadlocked upon the darkness that she had inherited for an eternity. Her sister stepped protectively in front of her.

“What is the meaning of this? You were banished by the Elements of Harmony. How is your return possible? I demand answers!”

The hall was now completely empty except for the Princesses, their guards, and the Elements.
The wicked mare raised an eyebrow and began to walk around the room, the guards following every step.

“Oh the sun can't withstand to interfere again. Such a pain... Do you really think that the Elements could really bind me for long? Ridiculous!”

The guards prepared for the order to attack, but the Princess still wanted to know more.

“Liar! Your power alone isn't enough to break the seal! Tell me why you are here! Tell me who freed you!”

Princess Celestia's horn lit up in her fury. Around the necks of Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, Applejack, and Rainbow, formed their Elements, along with the tiara on Twilight's head.
But something seemed to be odd. The last time Nightmare Moon had to encounter the Elements, she cringed in fear. This time she didn't even blink, like she wasn't afraid of them, like they couldn't hurt her.

“How cute. You still believe you can stop me with your little gems? The spirit of Harmony gets weaker every second and you know it. But you don't have to worry that your little ponies will suffer in an eternal night. Our master had prepared something much better as punishment for breaking the rules.”

Twilight gently pushed Phalanx aside and took formation around Nightmare Moon. Princess Celestia jumped down to the same level as the Nightmare. Luna didn't move nor did she know what to do. Shining Armor comforted his wife as well as he could. Princess Cadence shivered in the stare of Princess Luna's darker half. In Princess Celestia's eyes, rage was building up, but there was still something different. It was fear, the Princess was afraid to learn how Nightmare Moon would answer her next question.

“Who is your master?”

Nightmare Moon waved her mane back and acted like a little school-filly as she imagined her master. She even seemed to blush a little. Nopony ever had thought to see this in their life.

“He is the sin and the temptation and the desire and the pain and the loss. He is nothing and everything at the same time. He is alien but so familiar. He is everywhere and nowhere all at once. His power is unrivalled in the whole history of creation. Nothing can stop him. Nothing will stand his wrath. The darkness will surely come and take you, like he came and freed us.”

The ears of the Princesses perked up as everypony wondered what she meant by 'us'.

Princess Celestia approached Nightmare Moon slowly but steadily. “Us? Who is 'us'?”

Nightmare Moon noticed how nervous the Princess had gotten and enjoyed the uncertainty that enveloped her mind. “We are the legion of the beast. We are many. More than you could imagine. You know very well what I meant with 'us'. I think you remember quite well what happened back then.”

Princess Celestia's eyes widened as various memories flashed before her inner eye. “Girls! Fire!”

The gems inside their trinkets began to glow as the six slowly lifted into the air, concentrating.
A bright, white light illuminated everything around them. The wicked mare still stood in front of them, fearless. Around them formed a rainbow coloured aura that quickly formed to a forceful beam. With full strength, it found it's destination. A swirl filled with magical energy built around Nightmare Moon. For an unusually long time, the magical power sustained. A wicked laughter rang from the inside. The swirl began to destabilize, little sparks escaping, carving deep notches in the floor. A dark blue pulse pushed from the inside against the swirl, causing it to contract. The dark sphere inside grew in its size, pushing the Elements away. The sound of a thousand thunders rang throughout the hall. Their ears became numb as they couldn't hear anything other than the raw power of the Elements pulsing through the atmosphere.

The intensity of the beam increased with every second in order to crush the shield that Nightmare Moon had built around her. Every window in the room began to vibrate under the immense pressure, even the Princesses had to cover their eyes from such a huge amount of magical power. The constant noise was joined by cracking noises. Absolute silence tuned in while the darkness inside the swirl overpowered the force of the Elements of Harmony. The sphere extended and dissolved into thin air. The bearers fell down and crumbled to the ground.

Twilight couldn't believe what happened as before her eyes sparkled tiny purple shards that fell to the ground.

Everypony’s eyes were pointed at Twilight. They were forced to witness one of the most horrific things a pony could imagine. They had to see their world falling apart. The tiara on Twilight's head was torn apart by the raw power of Harmony, sending a shock wave around the world. It shattered and spread in front of her hooves, so every creature on the world could fell Harmony breaking.

Nopony had ever thought that the clinging sound of metal and gems touching the ground could sound so awful.

Eyes widened in shock, nopony could believe that the Element of Magic was broken. The tiny crack on the gem had forced its way through the entire trinket.

The Elements of Harmony became useless.

The shards finally rested on the ground as the newborn silence was quickly disturbed by the laughter of the wicked mare in the middle.

“Oh how wonderful. Your expression is so rich, I’d bet there are so many ponies out there that would pay a lot of bits to see this face. Your puny little elements are worthless. So what do you want to do now, Celestia?”

Behind the Queen of Darkness, one of the guards that had surrounded her in the first place grabbed his pike and stormed at Nightmare Moon. He jumped high in the air, levitating his pike next to him. Nightmare Moon's horn ignited just for a brief moment before her face was spilled over with blood. The pike had missed her by far, remains of the guard still hung in the air. His body was ripped brutally apart by her magic. She dropped the lifeless body parts, the innards spreading out of the body on the floor. The ponies suppressed the urge to spill their breakfast. The kind of playful expression on Nightmare Moon's face vanished and was replaced by a dead serious stare.

“Stop fooling around. I'm not the same Nightmare Moon you encountered in the Everfree Forest. I'm pure, there is no kindness, no mercy. The only thing left is pure evil. Luna was just a hindrance for me. Without her, I can unfold my whole potential. The fact that you separated me from her with your little gems was the best thing that could happen to me. I understand now what Radiant Flare had meant with freedom from the shackles of friendship.”

Princess Celestia shook her head in disbelief. She hadn't seen such cruelty for decades but that wasn't the reason for her reaction. “This is impossible! Radiant Flare couldn’t possibly have returned! Black Terror took her away from me and banished her for all eternity!” Her breath halted for a moment as she realized what she just had said. “That would mean that… Black Terror has indeed returned to take revenge on me.”

It was the first time Nightmare Moon showed fear in her eyes. Her body began to shake violently.

“He is FREE?” She turned away from the Princess and elevated into the air, meaning to head for an open window.

She just barely left the ground as two dark spears pierced through her flank. She stumbled to the ground and was restrained with pink shackles, tying her neatly to the floor, unable to move.

Behind Princess Celestia, her sister and niece slowly approached. Princess Luna had collected her thoughts and wasn't ready to let her darker side escape.

“You might be strong, but against three Princesses even you're a worthless piece of junk.”

Princess Cadence stepped forward and waved her mane back. “Though I always prey love and friendship, it's my duty to protect the inhabitants of Equestria from every threat, even if that means drastic measures.”

Small tears formed in Princess Celestia's eyes, she wiped them away and proceeded to step forward. She halted in her way as she noticed that the cold had gone and the air in the room had become unusual warm.

A blazing white sphere formed above Nightmare Moon. It's heat could have melted steel as it grew rapidly in size. Everything in it's way would have been turned to ashes. The sphere cracked open and revealed a pure white alicorn mare with a white burning mane and pink-red eyes.

She stared into Princess Celestia's eyes just for a brief moment. Her gaze was filled with hatred and anger, the intent to kill overruling. The blazing mare began to burn and created a fire tornado around herself and Nightmare Moon. It faded just seconds later, leaving the ground empty and bare.

Shining Armour and Phalanx didn't understand what they had seen in this moment. They just stood there like statues. Twilight and her friends slowly approached the Princess, every single of them staring at her for a few seconds until Twilight took the word.

“I think you have to tell us something.”

Chapter 18 - Debt of Harmony

View Online

Chapter 18
Debt of Harmony

Princess Celestia couldn't avoid telling the truth any longer. Everypony had seen far too much. She closed her eyes forcefully and ground her teeth. She searched through her mind for excuses, not wanting to tell them what was really going on. She didn't want to tell Applejack that her friend could be some kind of traitor. But she gave up finally; she shouldn't try to cover the matter any longer. They are the Elements of Harmony and they will know sooner or later... She ripped her eyes open while a specific word rang through her mind. It was 'Harmony'. She knew that she had to tell them about the true origins of their precious elements.

She sighed in defeat and put on her royal mask that she had worn for a thousand years now. “Listen my little ponies. There is something I have to tell you about my sister, me, and the past of this land.”

Twilight's ears perked up immediately. She had already waited for the continuation of the conservation from the night before. She went one step forward to show the Princess her curiosity. “Please tell us only the important things this time.”

The Princess silently agreed with a nod. “As the elements themselves, you should know the truth about them, but I will resume a little bit, so everypony will understand what I will tell you now.” She cleared her throat and slipped back into her seat. “Before the Equestria you know today was founded, my sister was known as Princess Selene and myself was known as Princess Helia. Things were different back then; we ruled over the country iron hoofed. We didn't show mercy or kindness. Only the strongest could survive. At this time Star Swirl the Bearded was my personal student and leader of our defensive forces, the Solar Guard. Princess Luna also had a personal student back then. His name was Black Terror, he was also Captain of our offensive forces, the Nightmare Legion. The reason I'm telling you this is that we have to assume that Black Terror and your friend Soul are the same pony.”

Applejack's ears perked up at the mentioning of the name that belonged to her heart’s desired stallion. “Isn't that a good thing? Ah mean if he could be the former student of Princess Luna, he is a good fellah, right?”

The Princess couldn't look Applejack directly into her eyes. She didn't want to see how the hope inside the farmer pony shattered. Princess Celestia sighed and looked at the floor before her. “I really wish I could agree with you, my dear Applejack, but the truth is that he could be seeking after my life and even the lives of the elements themselves.”

Everypony stumbled back to their plots. Nopony wanted to believe that this strange old but still kind stallion could be after their lives. Applejack's eyes filled with rage, she simply didn't want to believe that he would want to kill her. “Stop it! Soul would never harm anypony! Ah trust him with mah life!”

Twilight slipped closer to Applejack to comfort her. She stroked her mane carefully and looked with watery eyes at her. “Soul himself had said that he is really the monster out of my nightmares. I saw how this monster killed a fully grown dragon. He is probably able to kill when necessary. I'm very sorry, Applejack.”

Applejack froze at the spot she was standing, her mind denying the thought that they could be right. She still clung to her imagination. She still could see him and her together. “This can't be...” With hopeful eyes she looked at the Princess. She waited for her to say something.

Princess Celestia's mane waved around her face, hiding the fear in her eyes for moments before they released them again. “Listen Applejack, everything I will tell you now is true. Everypony is free to judge us for what we did, so I will begin right where the important events happened.” She took a deep breath before she began her tale. “My sister and I ruled over our land equally, but little differences had driven us apart. It began with simple things like how we should refurbish our castle. But one day we had to decide how to deal with a foreign species. The dragons crossed the border of our land so we had to negotiate with them. Princess Luna's student went on a long-term mission to spy on them. He took much longer to return than originally planned. We had to assume that he had fallen. Princess Luna and I stood before the decision that could change the face of this world forever. My sister had suggested that we should try to reason with them. Our army was weakened through the loss of the Captain of the Nightmare Legion. My suggestion was … well, the unkind possibility. I didn't want to let them near our little ponies so I wanted to burn them to death.”

Twilight looked at her mentor with disbelief. She shook her head violently. “Why should you do something like that? That doesn't sound like you at all!”

Princess Celestia watched her personal student. Her eyes pleaded for forgiveness as she went on.”Like I told you before, we were different than we're now. Time had passed and we still couldn't decide. So I made a decision for my own. I travelled along with a few of my most capable soldiers to the hide-out of the dragons. I used my most powerful spell, the 'Solar Flare' to turn them into ashes. When I returned, Princess Luna already knew what happened. But to my dismay, I had to learn that Black Terror had returned. Luna and I started to argue. It got worse and worse everyday. Until one faithful day I did something really reckless and I regret every second of it.” She looked for a brief moment to her sister. “I didn't lower my sun anymore, locking it in the sky for all time, I even increased it's heat. Luna demanded that I should lower the sun but I didn't listen... So for the sake of pony-kind... Luna had declared war. She left the castle along with her student and the entire army. I was driven by anger and wrath. Instead of trying to talk to her and lower the sun, I prepared the Solar Guards for war.”

Princess Luna stepped to the side of her sister. Comforting her with a supporting wing. “I think I should go on now. As I declared war on my sister, Black Terror had already told me what happened in the dragon’s hide-out. The dragons wanted to take our land, but he could reason with them and was able to create a peaceful solution. The negotiations were over, only minutes before he left and would return to the castle, 'Solar Flare' stroke in, killing everything around. Black Terror stepped into a gap in space to fast-travel to the castle. He told me everything. In order to stop the madness of my sister, we had to fight, but even a normal soldier knew what was the most dangerous about this war.”

She paused for a second to gather her strength. “They weren't afraid that my sister an I would fight against each other. They were afraid about what would happen if Star Swirl and Black Terror would fight. Star Swirl was a master of tactics and disguise while Black Terror's incredibly high amount of power and his combat abilities made him the perfect warrior.”

Twilight listened curiously to the Princesses’ tale, but a few questions still bugged her. She raised a hoof again to show Luna that she had a question. She remembered from before how much Luna hated to be interrupted. Luna waved lazily her hoof to show Twilight her acceptance. “I don't want to interrupt you, Princess, but Soul had said that Star Swirl and Black Terror had fallen. So if he is Black Terror why did he said that Black Terror is dead? And… who exactly killed Star Swirl?”

Princess Luna rolled her eyes. She wasn't that good at hiding her negative emotions like her sister. Maybe it's due to the lack of practice the last thousand years. “Isn't it obvious? You probably told him right away who you are. So he tried to cover his identity with this false name. Don't think that he isn't smart. Though Star Swirl is well-known for creating various spells, Black Terror is at least equally brilliant. The only reason nopony knows about Black Terror is that my sister had burned every hint of his existence.” Luna looked at her sister from the corner of her eye with a raised eyebrow. “She had some kind of habit to burn things she didn't liked.”

Princess Celestia smiled sheepishly and turned away uncomfortably of the situation. Princess Luna couldn't resist and smiled weakly although she knew that the situation was dead serious. “Only a few days passed before war had broken out at it's fullest. Many ponies lost their lives in these battles. Several lost their families and friends, it was a dark time back then... Celestia and I operated from our headquarters along with our Captains. After we learned how big the loses of both sides were, I decided to go into battle myself and so did Black Terror. Our combined powers were enough to push the Solar Guards back into the Everfree Forest. Celestia and Star Swirl were forced to leave their safe spot and fight as directly. They knew that the Solar Guards got weaker everyday. Slayed by the hoof of the Captain of the Nightmare Legion. We had never thought that Black Terror and Star Swirl would have to fight against each other. It was a terrible thought and it still is. In order to protect his soldiers, Star Swirl decided to take Black Terror head on. I will spare you the details of the fight it think it would disturb some ponies.” Her eyes wandered to Fluttershy who already shivered. “Even for us, this fight was scary. If both of them teamed up against us, we would have most likely lost. Every spell that missed it's target killed several ponies fighting for their lives. They unintentionally murdered hundreds soldiers on both sides. While they fought each other, I sneaked into the castle and tried to talk to Celestia again. Like you can already imagine, it wasn't a very friendly talk.”

Princess Luna stopped telling the tale of this bloody war because Applejack's gaze told her that she didn't like the story. She looked a little bit upset. “Are you feeling well, Applejack?”

Applejack nearly exploded as Princess Luna questioned her. She still denied to accept that Soul Tearer was indeed Black Terror. “Ya talk like ya know for sure that Soul is this Black Terror pony! Where is the proof? Ya could still be mistaken!”

Princess Luna gave her sister a worried look. Princess Celestia's face grew sad but she gave her sister a quick nod.

“Well, we want to show you something.” Her horn ignited with high intensity. She turned to Princess Cadence. “The tournament shall be tomorrow. Prepare everything that will be required.” As she finished her sentence, they blinked out of existence, leaving Princess Cadence, her husband, and his subordinate behind in confusion.

Shining Armor turned to Phalanx and whispered to him. “Did you get what’s going on?”

The guard shook slowly his head. “Not a hint.”

Both looked to Princess Cadence who buried her hooves deep into her mane. “A whole Tournament tomorrow! Arrgh! She is unbelievable! I have to begin immediately. You two over there! Help me!” Both stallions took the order like well-trained puppies. “Yes ma'am! We will do as you please!” Really, nopony wanted to upset a Princess. Seriously… don't upset a Princess.

Several miles away a deep blue flash brought the Princesses and the Elements of Harmony back into existence. Twilight looked around herself. She identified her surroundings as the old castle of the Princesses in the Everfree Forest. They appeared to be in a dark hallway. Both endings were covered in darkness. Nopony could possibly see where they were leading unless a pony was familiar with the structure of the castle. Old weathered paintings hung on the walls. Time had damaged them far too much to recognize them. The only light source was the horns of the Princesses. Princess Luna ignited the old candles that still were attached to the wall along the hallway.

“If you would follow me, please.”

The mares looked at each other questioning the purpose of the teleport. They walked through the hallway. Old armours laid on the floor paired with the matching weapon. Rarity looked upwards so she didn't have to see these crimes against fashion. Fluttershy squeaked every time they crossed a piece armour, in fear that something would pounce at her. They reached the end of the hallway, leading to a huge room. In its centre was a giant deserted stairway that led upstairs to both sides of the room. Everything was covered in dust and rocks. Only a little light fell into the room, leaving every detail hidden.

Princess Luna's horn ignited again, but instead of lighting some candles she illuminated the right of three big windows behind the stairway with moonlight. It showed a grey stallion with a white mane and a long beard in a golden armour holding a flag with the solar insignia. Written below was: Star Swirl. Ruler over time. Princess Celestia stepped in front of the window and turned around. “As you can see, this is clearly the image of my former student, Star Swirl the Bearded. Born in the Village of Everfree, he dedicated his life to study and the crown. Fallen in battle against the Nightmare Legion. Star Swirl the Bearded had lost his life during the fight against Black Terror, his best friend and rival. We didn't exactly know what happened. The only thing we saw was a bright light cone as the spells 'Urano Metoria' and 'Aetas Alterantia' clashed together. The only pony that left the cone was Black Terror. But something was different... something inside him had changed.”

The moonlight left the window and wandered to the window on the left side. It showed a slightly bigger black stallion with a grey mane, wearing a dark blue armour. The figure held a flag with the Lunar insignia. Written below was: Black Terror. Master over space. Twilight's and Applejack's mouths stood agape.

Applejack recognized the image immediately as Soul but still denied the obvious truth. “No! This can't be! Ah admit this pony looks quite similar to Soul, but he still could be somepony else.” Small tears formed in her eyes, the hard facts slowly going through her mind.

Twilight laid her hoof on Applejack's shoulder to comfort her. “The armour he is wearing... Soul had worn the same armour as I met him in my dream and when he arrived in Ponyville. I'm so sorry, but it is undeniable. Soul Tearer is Black Terror.” Applejack crumbled to her knees, the tears running freely over her face.

Everypony tried to comfort her while Princess Luna walked in front of the window and cleared her throat to catch the attention of the six ponies. “This is Black Terror, now we all know that he is Soul Tearer as well. I will refer to him as Soul. He was born in Canterville and destroyed the village in order to deal with Discord. He had a wonderful fiancée that had fallen in war as well. And he also seemed to have died as he took everything evil with him to hell and purified us.”

Twilight’s ears perking up, she stepped in front of her friends. Her face beamed with glee. It was the same expression when she understood a topic or aced an test. “You've said he was the leader of the Nightmare Legion, so what do you mean that Soul had 'purified' you from the Nightmare?”

Princesses Luna's and Princesses Celestia's nearly neutral face turned into a sad frown. Princess Celestia pawed with her hoof at the ground. “No, the story that Nightmare Moon was banished with help of the Elements is true. But I had left out a small detail. Do you know why we changed our names when the war was over and how the Elements were created?”

Her student scratched her chin while she thought about every logical reason. “Well, to get off your bad image I think.”

Princess Celestia could only offer her a small smile; she couldn't blame her for not knowing the truth. “You actually realized that Nightmare Moon is the opposite of Luna, right?”

Twilight nodded shortly and let Celestia went on. “This white mare that took Nightmare Moon with her was Radiant Flare. She was my darker half. Nightmare Moon and Luna were originally one pony, same for myself and Radiant Flare. As we were still merged with our darker sides, we were Helia and Selene. We changed our names due to the loss of a part of our powers and personality. This is why they are so strong and so hard to defeat.”

Everypony couldn't believe what they had just heard. Twilight's mind seemed to be broken. Her eyes narrowed and she began to speak faster. “What happened? How is this possible?”

Princess Luna met her sister at the centre of the stairway before the last window. “This was Soul Tearer's work. He went mad after he had killed his best-friend just mere seconds after his filly-friend got killed. He teleported himself over to us and pushed me aside. Soul began to ignite his horn. The magical pressure was unbelievable. Black chains restricted my sister, made her immobile. Claws made of some dark matter appeared from the shadows and grabbed something inside her. He separated her darker side and sealed it somewhere. After he was done, he flew high in the air and cast a mighty spell. The entire Nightmare Legion disappeared along with Radiant Flare. Nothing was left, only myself, the remains of the Solar Guards, and my weakened sister.”

The purple unicorn couldn't decide what she should have said. She looked between both Princesses, back and forth. “But what about you, Luna? What about the Elements? And what will we do since my tiara is broken?”

The Princess of the Night showed a worried expression. Her eyes didn't show determination but portrayed uncertainty and fear from what would happen in the future. The moonlight wandered to the last window in the centre of the stairway. The intensity of the moonlight slowly increased and revealed the last picture. A huge golden circular object appeared above and beneath where a single gem with two gems attached on each side. It nearly covered the whole window. In the centre of the golden plate was a white unicorn mare with a mane in every colour of the rainbow, just like Rainbow Dash. Her eyes were closed, she seemed to sleep in peace. Written below were the words: Harmony. The veritable love and tolerance.

Everypony's eyes lighted up by the beauty of this picture. But Twilight's mind kept being rational. “These are the Elements of Harmony but who is this mare sleeping in their centre?”

The face of Princess Celestia became emotionless and dull. “This is Harmony. She isn't sleeping. She is dead.”

The air in the room became thick enough that a knife could cut through it. Everypony watched at the Princess with disbelief.

Princess Luna stepped in front of her sister to hide her face from the eyes of the others. “She is the reason why we believe that Soul could be after you. Twilight, the day Celestia had brought you here after the nightmare incident, three representatives of Saddle Arabia had arrived. They told us that their elders had fore told something terrible. They told us that the darkness among the stars would return and doom us. We already suspected that Nightmare Moon and Radiant Flare could have returned but when you told us that you were looking for that pony, we knew that it was even worse.”

It was only a close call that Twilight didn't explode. “This is exactly why you shouldn't have held such secrets before me! We could have prevented all this. And isn't it ridiculous for two alicorns to be afraid of one single unicorn and his minions? And even if he is after you, and I couldn't think of a reason why, you're both immortal. He can't harm you after all.”

Princess Luna sighed in defeat and pulled her sister in a tight hug. “Listen, Twilight. Please don't judge my sister for what she had done back then. In case that Star Swirl would fall, she wanted to have something in reserve. This mare is Harmony, she was the fiancée of Soul. She began as plain servant in the castle, working for Black Terror. But how fate plays, they found liking in each other. We noticed her powers when she was together with him. How strong the harmony inside her was when the literal death stood next to her. So Celestia had caught her and imprisoned her as Star Swirl had indeed fallen. She took desperate measures. Princess Celestia, or better, Helia… had killed Harmony before Soul's eyes to craft a powerful weapon out of her spirit. This weapon were the Elements of Harmony. In this very moment Soul had gone mad and ripped everything apart. My sister was still there weak, but still powerfully she used the elements against me and banished me to the moon. You ask why we are afraid of a unicorn and his minions? This unicorn had nearly killed Discord and took his power away in battle as a young colt. He had beaten entire armies and sealed the powerful darkness inside of my sister. He jumped with an entire army through time. He is definitely the strongest living creature in this universe right now. Even if we were somehow able to kill him, he would alter reality and set himself back in time. Even immortality has a limit. He could still kill us.”

Twilight couldn't move nor could she really think in this moment. The horrible truth had paralysed her.

Applejack raised from the floor to face the Princess. “What would be the worst case scenario?”

“The beast and his army will rise from the pit of hell to make war against god.”

The Princesses couldn't even respond when Twilight said these words. “This is what the Layfeeders had told us over and over.”

Princess Celestia struggled free from the embrace of her sister and looked at her, terrified. “The worst case is since at least one element had left us… that Soul will go along with our darker sides and his minions to war against us. It would be a massacre and Soul would probably enslave this whole world.” Her horn ignited in a bright white light.

A second before, they stood in the deserted castle of the Princesses. Now they were in a huge room that seemed to be in same sort of vault. “Take your rest my little ponies, tomorrow will be a very important day.” With these words Princess and Luna and Princess Celestia blinked out of existence again, leaving the six ponies behind.

Twilight turned around to face her friends. Determination but fear kept hold of her mind. She looked at them for a few seconds before she could finally say something. “Girls. I don't know how to say it. I lost my element but that doesn't mean we can't do anything to stop Soul. I think what the Princess tried to say was… that we will certainly go to war.”

Chapter 19 - Seeking for Remedy

View Online

Chapter 19
Seeking for Remedy

The girls didn't know how to react. They just stared at Twilight. She didn't know either if she should smile or cry. “I know, this sounds weird. But I've never seen the Princess like that before. She wasn't afraid of Nightmare Moon at all, but every time somepony mentions Soul she cringes in fear. I can't believe it either, but Soul seems to be more than dangerous when even the Princess is afraid of his revenge.”

Applejack was the only pony who didn't look shocked or agitated by the thought of an upcoming fight. Her gaze was stoic and dull. “The Princess is talking quite a lot. Ah only didn't understand one thing. What did Princess Luna mean when she said that he had dealt with Discord?”

Twilight gulped heavily. “Well, the Princesses had talked to me before in private. They told me that when Princess Luna found Soul, he was only a small colt. He laid, hurt, with his life on the line in his destroyed home town. She said that Soul had fought against Discord and nearly killed him. Soul separated a part of Discord's power and sealed it somehow. He kinda tamed him. Made him harmless.”

Everypony looked at her with disbelief, only Applejack showing determination. “If that is the case, we could simply ask Discord how to stop him.”

Rainbow dashed forward and squeezed Applejack's face together. “Are you nuts? We turned him into stone? How could we ask him? You don't want to seriously release him for that?”

Applejack pushed Rainbow away from herself and turned to Twilight again. “Your tiara is broken but that doesn't mean that the remaining elements aren't working. We just to free his head so he can speak to us.”

Twilight rubbed her chin and thought about every possible out come of the situation. “Well, I suppose nothing bad could happen. We could give it a shot.” Her horn ignited in bright light. They felt how they bodies became lighter, but the magic broke once again and the ponies fell to the ground.

In the next moment, six heavily armed guards and Princess Luna stood in the room. “Twilight Sparkle! What is the meaning of this? We told you to rest!”

She slowly regained a clear mind and raised from the floor. “We wanted to go outside and talk to Discord. We wanted to know more about Soul.”

Princess Luna couldn't believe what the ponies were planning. “We magic-proofed this room so nopony can enter or leave. We would at least notice.” Princess Luna turned around to her guards. She waved a hoof to dismiss them. They disappeared in a brink. “Since my sister is occupied with other things right know, I can talk to you a little bit more frankly. You know, I didn't tell my sister, but I think she left out a little but important fact.”

The girls looked at Princess Luna with huge eyes, hoping for something that would mean everything could still turn out well. But the expression of the Princess didn't quite support this hope. “Applejack, you had asked me what would be the worst case. Well, the point is that I had never actually seen how Soul fought Discord. He definitely took the majority of Discord's power away but I never learned where. I've always had a hunch. When he was younger he got several magical outburst when he was agitated, afraid, or angry. He always took this draconian form, which was beyond all known power so far. I believe that he didn't only get the power of the aspect of time but the power of chaos as well. Not that this would be bad enough, even if the Elements would work properly right know, I doubt that they would work against him since it is made of his loved one.”

Twilight's eye twitched furiously and her mane seemed to became somehow messy. “Let me get this straight. So Soul is the original aspect of space that had captured the aspect of time and is possibly possessed with chaos, has the darker side of the Princess and yourself as subordinates and on top of that, an army of magic eating creatures that are supposed to be immune against the Elements of Harmony?” Twilight stumbled backwards and nearly lost consciousness. Rarity caught her in the last moment.

Princess Luna was rather surprised that Twilight got it right. “Well, yes. That pretty much subscribes the situation right now.”

Though Applejack knew that Soul is a threat to them right know, she couldn't suppress her feelings for him. She stepped in front of the Princess with determination in her eyes and bravery in her heart. “But Ah still don't want him to be hurt. Regardless what we will do, you won't harm him.”

She excepted to be slapped for such rudeness but instead the Princess smiled at her warmly. “I can imagine how you feel for him. He is such a marvellous stallion. But it isn't yourself who loves him. It's your element. I don't know if he was always like this but when I brought him to the castle he was very distant and unemotional except towards me. Nopony really liked him besides Star Swirl. His own soldiers feared him and the servants tried to avoid eye-contact when he spoke to them. There was only one servant that was brave or stupid enough to tell him how disgusting and brute his behaviour towards his subordinates was. I remember this scene quite well. She stood her ground and stared into his eyes. The other servants tried to pull her away but she didn't listen. Soul approached her and stood right in front of her. She still didn't showed fear. The servants and guards in the room already turned away they didn't want to see how he would hurt Harmony or even worse. But when absolutely nothing happened, all of us were more than surprised. They just stared at each other. Finally, he turned away and told her to come to his chamber when she was done cleaning. I don't know what happened there but something changed. I think she somehow managed to touch his heart, something was buried under his massive losses in his foalhood. He pestered his underlings less and less until he began to become… friendly... he began to greet them like normal ponies would do. He ordered Harmony over and over to his chamber. He had always a small smile on his lips when she left even when he tried to suppress it in front of me. Every time, he thought I didn't watch him he give Harmony some little extras. Her rude honesty somehow drove them together. It was such an innocent and lovely relationship.”

While Princess Luna revelled in her memories, Applejack thought about what she said. She looked thoughtfully to the ground and sat on the floor. “No, Ah doubt that. Ah know it is weird to say that so fast. But Ah honestly think that we're predestined for each other. Ah was all honest before Ah get the element. Why should the fact change that he should be together with an honest mare?”

The Princess snapped out of her thoughts and watched Applejack carefully. “Listen carefully Applejack. I really want to believe that this is true. I always wanted him to be happy, but if you manage to hurt him somehow, you and I will be enemies for the rest of your life.”

Behind the ponies a butter-coloured pegasus mare whispered a little bit louder than intended. “If we live long enough.”

Everypony had fallen back to the actual matter. They realized that they should think of a possibility to stop Soul. They didn't looked each other in the eyes until Princess Luna spoke again.

“I think it would be the best if we all rest now and didn't try to escape. The tournament tomorrow could be from great importance for the fight against him.”

With a dark blue flash, the Princess disappeared again, leaving them behind. The girls looked at each other and laid themselves wordlessly in one of the prepared beds. Twilight extinguished the candles in the room.

Several feet above the vault were the royal gardens. Rain had began to fall from the sky. The pegasus ponies had did a great job on this one. Nopony was in the gardens anymore except one. Princess Celestia sat before a statue of a dragon with a ponies head and a single fang, a lion paw, snake-like tail, and two kinds of wings. Her mane laid neatly on the ground, heavy from the water it had absorbed and covered the majority of her face. She just sat there for a few minutes before her horn finally began to glow faintly. Nothing seemed to happen until a deep voice began to ring through the gardens.

“So you give me back the ability to speak? How generous of you.”

Princess Celestia didn't answer at first, a few seconds passed by before the responded. “It has been quite same time Discord. How are you doing?”

“Good,” The voice laughed but silenced quickly. “Except for the fact that I'm imprisoned in stone pretty well.”

Silence turned in for a few moments. When the Princess breathed in to say something, the voice interrupted her. “I suppose you aren't here because you want to have a friendly chat. So tell me what you want.”

The Princess looked directly into the stone eyes of Discord. “I'm afraid to die Discord. I'm afraid that he will get me. I'm afraid of what will be after this life.”

The voice once again began to laugh. “You're so rich, Tia. Even I didn't manage to kill you in my best times before I took that ridiculous form. What are you fearing Ms. Immortal?”

Discord couldn't stop laughing. Princess Celestia answered him dryly without showing emotions. “Black Terror.”

The laughter stopped immediately. “He is dead. He can't do anything to you. He is dead for sure.”

Princess Celestia turned her head away, a drilling pain piercing through her chest. “He returned, the Elements left us. Harmony wants revenge. She led him here. He want my life for what I had to her. He enslaved Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon and somehow managed to raise an army of Leyfeeder. Luna and I can't defeat him.”

A whole forty minutes had passed before Discord answered her. “So what do you want from me? How could I help you?”

The Princess didn't need long to state her answer. “Join us to fight him. Together we might be strong enough to stop him.”

Again time had passed before Discord answered. For the Princess it had to feel like an eternity. “I won't help you.”

The Princess fell down on her knees, her head hung low. “I beg you Discord. I don't want to die. I don't want to leave my little ponies. I beg you, I even kneel in front of you in the mud, please help me.”

Again silence turned in for a few minutes. “I appreciate it a lot that you bow to me, but I don't want to die either.”

The Princess’s head shoot upwards to face the stone statue again. “But I thought at least you-...”

Discord interrupted her while she started to humiliate herself even more. “Stop it. What happened to the fearless and proud ruler of Equestria? You don't know what happened when Black Terror fought me do you? How long do you think the fight had lasted? How much do you think I could have done against him?”

Princess Celestia was caught completely off-guard by this question. Discord's tone fell even deeper and much darker. “None of you puny Princesses were there when everything escalated. I followed my usual business when I came along that small village. It seemed to be so lovely I just had to destroy it. In seconds flames were bursting out of every home. It was hilarious. They tried to save their foals so I killed the adults one by one in front of their kids before I burned them alive. Everypony was gone except for two unicorns. His mother charged at me with a furious scream. I simply cracked her neck.”

Nothing could have better told how disgusted Celestia was than her own face. Her eyes widened in shock as she remembered how cruel Discord used to be and how harmless he was after that incident. But she said nothing and just listened to Discord's story.

“This was the biggest mistake I made in my entire life. Her son looked at me, stared directly into my eyes the whole time. The moment he knew that his mother died, all happiness, every glimpse of hope disappeared in his eyes. They turned dark, wrath filling his little body. It was such a delightful view. But my pleasure didn't last long. It wasn't usual that little unicorn foals tried to attack me with their magic, but this one was different. The smell of burned flesh disappeared, the air became heavy and thick. A mortal would crumble and fall unconscious under this pressure. My skin began to hurt. This was the moment I felt fear for the first time in my long life. When I realized that, it was already too late. His eyes glowed in a dangerous white light along with his flank. His horn nearly burst under the massive pressure of his very own magic. I was never so terrified before. Streams of magic floated from the stars to his horn. It looked like lightning would constantly be connecting his horn with the sky. Sparks flew everywhere around. For the first time I wanted to flee, to run for my life. But I couldn't even move an inch.” Discord's voice cracked, it indeed sounded like he was… crying. The Spirit of Chaos was crying under his stone shell.

Princess Celestia didn't know how to comfort him. It was weird, she didn't see the bloodlust any more. She just saw another of her subjects or even an old friend. “Discord, it's okay. This is long over. If you don't want to tell me any more it's okay.”

The sobbing stopped nearly immediately. “You don't have to comfort me… after all, we are enemies aren't we? But I will tell you everything so you can cringe in fear until he finally comes after you. So before I could do anything, I felt something piercing through my back. In this moment I couldn't think, couldn't move, nor could I breath. Not that this one strike was worse enough, several followed it. With every hit I felt less and less. My body became numb and lifeless. Though I'm supposed to be immortal, I felt how my life left my body. His magic stopped and my body came finally to a rest. I fell to the ground and couldn't move. I slowly opened my eyes. The only thing I could see was him covered in blood. His eyes still glowed in a wrath filled light. I felt like my body was wrapped in heavy chains. I can't say if they were real or not, I was just too tired. Something began to tug at me. My physical body didn't moved but some other part did. I felt weaker every passing second. My eyes slowly closed again. I knew if I'd close them I would never wake up again. I could hear the birds singing and a weird noise, the noise of the universe calling for me. But I was disturbed from one single sound that didn't belong there. My eyes ripped open again. I saw him stagger, struggling with his own magic. Wild lightning made of raw magic hit the ground around him. His horn had cracked under this massive burden. The tug upon my body disappeared but the part of my soul that had already left my body never returned. The magical cone around his horn exploded and smashed him away. This is the last thing I can remember. After that I woke up like this, within the stone statue thing, of course. This is everything I have to say to you. I think you have to raise the sun soon.”

Tears fell to the ground. They rolled over the alabaster cheek of the Solar Princess. “Thank you, Discord.“ She turned around and walked slowly through the rain until she reached the entrance to her personal tower where her special balcony was. She had once more raised from that balcony the sun like she had done for the past thousand years. The sun slowly began to rise in her magical grip.

Down in the gardens stood the bare statue. “The reason I can't help you is that I don't want to witness your death... Good luck, my lovely Tia.”

The sound in the gardens was gone. Deep beneath it were six little ponies sleeping. Neatly laid in their beds. The noise of calm breaths was the only sound in the room. They really seemed to enjoy their sleep. Every single of them knew that it could be soon over with the era of peace. They dreamed peacefully about a library with every book that was written since the beginning of time, about joining the Wonderbolts and flying various shows, about being able to help every single critter in the wide world, about creating fashion together with her little sister that is known all over the world, about making everypony laugh and keeping the frowns and sadness away. Only one pony didn't dream about her apple orchard alone. She dreamed about her family, her granny, her little sister, her bigger brother, and her husband called Soul Tearer. He looked at her with kindness and a caring smile. “My dear Applejack. The end is near, everything will shatter.” His face turned dark and sharp fangs reached out of his jaw.

Applejack jumped in shock out of her bed. In the very same moment, the door began to unlock itself magically. The doors swung open and blinded her immediately. A high-pitched voice called after them. “It's time to get up ladies! Today your attendance is required.”

Chapter 20 - Silent Spectator

View Online

Chapter 20
Silent Spectator

The girls slowly rose from their peaceful sleep, rubbing the last traces of their slumber out of their eyes. Accompanying the candles, the intruder lit the whole room. They got blinded from the light that came through the now open door. Twilight's view became clearer in a rapid rate. She recognized the source of the high-pitched voice as her sister-in-law, Princess Cadence. She jumped out of her bed right in front of her. “Sunshine, Sunshine! Ladybugs awake. Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

They laughed and hugged each other while the others got out of their beds. Except Rainbow Dash, she just rolled out of her bed and pulled herself slowly over the floor until she reached the bathroom. Princess Cadence and Twilight beamed at each other like they haven't seen one another for centuries. “Twilight, it's so nice to see you! At the gala we didn’t get the chance to talk. How was your date with one of Shiny's guards going?”

Everypony looked now at Twilight, eager to learn what they had obviously missed at the gala. Twilight blushed and hid her face with one of her hooves. “I suppose the whole Nightmare Moon thing kind of prevented us from talking.”

Twilight wanted to keep the audience away from the other topic but Cadence wouldn't let her be like this. “Aaaannd?”

Twilight's blush got even heavier. “I… I just talked to Phalanx a little bit on the balcony. There is nothing... I think...”

Princess Cadence winked at Twilight. “I think you forgot with whom you're talking. I know very well when my favourite foalsitting filly has a crush on somepony.”

The Princess nudged Twilight weakly and began to laugh like everypony else. “That isn't funny, girls. Stop laughing!”

Twilight’s blush slowly decreased and she began to play with her mane. Princess Cadence put her hoof around Twilight and squeezed her gently. “From what I could see, I think that he likes you, too.”

Her face lit up immediately, like a huge bolder had fallen from her back. Princess Cadence’s eyes widened and a big grin formed on her lips. “Oh by Celestia! I was right! You really like him!”

The purple unicorn's coat colour changed to a light red around her nose. She pulled the blankets from her bed with help of her magic and wrapped herself into it. “This is so mean!”

The girls laughed together until Twilight finally let her silken shell down. From the other corner of the room Applejack watched them with a curious eye. “So what is the matter now? What is this ruckus all about? You said our 'attendance' is needed or something like this.”

Everypony stared at Applejack. The laughter silenced. It was quite a few seconds until Princess Cadence answered her. “Well, yes, the tournament Aunt Tia had announced. I managed to organize everything for today somehow. Everything is settled. The only things missing are you six. I will go to the Canterlot Colosseum. The servants prepared breakfast for you upstairs. Please come to the VIP-Lounge to attend the tournament along with Princess Celestia, Luna and me.”

Twilight got curious about the set up in the lounge. “What about my brother?”

Princess Cadence smiled at Twilight. “Oh, no pony told you? Shiny is going to compete as well! I know it is dangerous but he wanted at all costs to fight alongside with us against Soul.”

Applejack looked through her friends right into Princess Cadence eyes. Her gaze was unusually dark and filled with anger. Princess Cadence remembered how Applejack felt for Soul and understood the warning from the love-fooled mare. “I’d better go now, hehe.”

The girls looked at each other in confusion. They couldn't think of a reason for Cadence’s awkward exit. Pinkie Pie immediately broke the awkward silence and jumped up and down. “What are we waiting for? There is breakfast upstairs! I'd bet the Princess added even a few sweets.”

The pink mare quickly turned around and bounced out of the door. The others just followed her silently. When they walked up the spiral staircase, natural light lit their faces, always a little bit more with every step they took, until they reached the gate to a corridor that was filled with the light of the morning sun. Ahead of them was a huge wooden door with various carvings of ponies and other magical creatures. A guard stood at each side of the doors. They bowed in front of them and pointed them inwards with their hooves. While they passed the doors behind them, the sound of stones rubbing on each other rang. Rarity turned around and saw the gate they just had passed closing. It was engulfed by a golden magical aura. Without any words spoken, they entered the room while the doors behind them closed neatly and a quiet click. They were greeted by a huge table with dishes for six guests.

On the table was everything a pony could need for breakfast. Baskets with freshly made bread and pastries laid between plates with fresh vegetables and fruits. Various jars coloured in every imaginable hue filled with marmalade stood there. At the centre of the table was a delicious looking cake with a little note next to it. The note said: 'I remember too well how much Pinkie likes cakes in the morning.' The note was signed by Princess Celestia herself.

But Twilight’s attention was pointed at something different here. The room wasn't that big. Behind them was the door and in front of them was a massive stone wall with a fine crafted chimney. At each side were four windows. But next to every single one were two royal guards. They didn't wear their normal light and comfy armour that was more for show than for real fighting. Instead, they wore a heavy and massive looking armour that covered almost their whole body. It wasn't unusual for royal guards to be unicorns but only half of them were pegasi that wore remarkably lighter armour as the unicorns wielded monstrous versions of a halberd.

Everypony took a seat at their destined places. On top of the dishes were pictures of their cutie marks. The mood increased drastically as they began to laugh and joke around again. Twilight nevertheless always eyed the guards. They just looked stoic at the opposite wall of the room.

Applejack stared for a few minutes at her slice of bread. She hadn’t really eaten nor wanted to talk to her friends how she really felt. But this could be the last chance. War could already be at their doorstep. “Listen, Girls. Ah just wanted to apologize for my behaviour in the recent time.”

The girls looked worriedly at each other. Rarity stretched over from her seat to lay a hoof on Applejack's shoulder. “Na, na, darling. You don't have to apologize to us.”

The farmer took her hat from her head and pressed it against her chest. “But ah feel like Ah have to tell, like Ah have to explain what is bothering me. The first time Ah spoke to Soul was like talking to an old friend, no not like a friend, more like Ah was always with him. Ah would trust him in every possible way. If he woulda told meh to jump from the barn Ah think Ah would had done it. Ah don't know what you’re thinking about him, but Ah can't bear the thought that Ah’d have to hurt him or even worse. The moment we stood on Twi's balcony and the feel when Ah embraced him there without restraint, was one of the most beautiful moments in mah life. Ah thought that maybe he felt the same for me... When Ah saw him only a few minutes later holding Rainbow in his strange star prison, Ah didn't know that Ah should do. Ah was just torn between her and him. After he told us what Rainbow had said to him, what actually had caused that pursuit, Ah even threw him along with mahself on the ground and cuddled with him. Ah had wished that moment never had to end. But it had not only to end for the moment. It seemed like it had to end forever. And as much as we know at the moment, it was a farewell forever. Even if we see him again, he would be our enemy, and Ah just don't know what I should do now! You are mah friends that Ah worship so much but Ah feel such a strong connection between him and me. Ah can't be just mah element! It has to be more than this!”

Applejack's head fell to the table, tears escaping her green eyes and small sobs were audible. She felt how the weight on her shoulders increased more and more. Her eyes slowly wandered upwards to meet the eyes of her friends that had gathered around her with watery eyes. Fluttershy lifted Applejack's head with her hooves and looked at her with pure kindness and understanding in the eyes. “We know. We are thinking the same. Every single of us will do everything to bring him back. Back to you.”

Applejack's frown turned into a small smile of relief. Pinkie pulled all of them in a tight group hug where Applejack's tears of sadness dried and new tears of joy rolled down her cheek. All of them were crying now. Even the usual so stoic and emotionless seeming guards had tears in their eyes.

The farmer struggled a little bit to free from the hug and looked down on them. “Thank you girls, thank you so much. Ah couldn't ask for better friends in the whole wide world.”

Their close embrace broke as the wooden doors behind them slowly opened by magic. A small light brown unicorn mare accompanied by two heavily armed guards entered the room. Her mane was tied together to a short ponytail and she wore small red reading glasses. She looked exactly like you would imagine a secretary. She smiled at the girls and waved them to the door. “Good morning Ladies, My name is Dusty Quill, I hope you enjoyed the breakfast. The Princess has assigned me to bring you to the Colosseum of Canterlot now.”

The girls gave Applejack another quick squeeze before they finally released her. Pinkie grabbed Applejack's hoof and pulled her quickly upwards. They walked slowly to the door while the guards stationed inside the room followed them immediately. Twilight looked for a brief moment back to see how a formation started behind them. When she looked forward again she saw that these weren't the only guards. The whole corridor was filled with other guards now. They had never seen so many guards at a single gateway. Dusty Quill noticed that Twilight observed the guards and looked slightly worried. “The Princess just wanted to guarantee your safety arriving at the Colosseum. There is no need to worry. Nothing can enter or leave the castle to harm you.”

Fluttershy let out a huge sigh of relief, but Twilight didn't buy it. She knew that something was wrong, that the Princesses are obviously up to something. Not even at her brother's and the niece of the Princess’s wedding were so many guards present. Also, the guards who where actually there weren't so highly armed.

In front of the wall where they had came through on the way out of the vault, they did a sharp right turn. Feet by feet, more guards joined them. They were completely surrounded by them. Not a single enemy would be able to get near them. At the end of the corridor, even more guards and a pure white chariot awaited them. The chariot was decorated with both, the insignia of the Sun and the insignia of the Moon. Four strong pegasi stallions were supposed to pull the chariot up in the air.
They mounted the chariot carefully and Dusty Quill gave the sign to take off.

Inside the chariot sat beside the six girls two more guards and Dusty Quill herself. The inside was made of deep-red plushy fabric. They felt how the chariot accelerated and slowly lost contact to the ground. When Twilight let a casual gaze pointing out of the window, she noticed that they were surrounded by countless pegasi guards. They flew around the chariot in a formation that reminded her of an giant ball. Rarity noticed this as well. “Wouldn't it be safer if we travelled on the ground? So we couldn't possibly crash.”

Twilight knew how bad minded that sounded. She could only offer a small smile that showed more discomfort in this moment than it should have done. “It doesn't really matter. In the air we're safer against these Layfeeder things. Against Nightmare Moon or Radiant Flare we would have trouble on land and in the air.”

Twilight looked for a second at Applejack. The farmer already knew what Twilight was up to and
continued her sentence. “And if we had to fight Soul here. It doesn't matter where we are, he could kill is within mere seconds.”

Rarity had to gulp at the fact that they could encounter somepony that strong so high in the air. But the clouds passed peacefully. No blades came to meet somepony's flesh. It wasn't a long flight over to the huge Canterlot Colosseum. The chariot took a wide curve around the Colosseum to slow down and land gently on the ground next to a side entrance. They were more than happy to be on solid ground again. They really didn't want to know how it would be if you fell of the sky.

They thanked the pegasi who had brought them to the playground and entered the Colosseum. A few guards which were guarding them in the sky followed them inside, still observing every movement in the surroundings. After the small corridor that lead them from the side entrance inwards followed a much larger one. This one was fancily decorated with pink silken fabric, roses, and shiners. Even with streamers and balloons hung on the walls. It was clearly the hoofwriting of Princess Cadence. She really mastered to set up such an big event in nearly no time.

Dusty Quill leaded them through the complex corridors of the Colosseum until they reached another fine crafted door. Pictured were a unicorn stallion in some sort of solar armour pointing a spear upwards while on the other was a pegasus mare in a lunar armour wielded some sort of hoof weapon. It looked like knifes were attached to her hooves and a part of her wings. The guards that were protecting the door pushed it gently open to let them pass. Dusty Quill pointed inwards. Dusty herself turned around and left them. “I hope you will enjoy the festivities.”

Twilight waved her goodbye and approached the gate. She already figured out who must be hiding behind them. She wanted to talk to her mentor at all costs. Rarity shoot past her and tossed her by accident to the ground. She was so eager to see some nobles in the VIP-Lounge. Her eyes glimmered with joy but faded as fast as it came. Rarity only stood there and didn't move, she didn't expect so see what scene occurred in front of her.

Twilight raised to her hooves with help from Fluttershy and followed the rough mare. She never saw them like this before. She didn't knew if she should be really scared now or not. The others followed them inside the room, their jaws dropping to the ground as they saw the three Princesses standing at the railing together with Shining Armor and Phalanx.

Princess Cadence wore a shiny pink and golden armour, its plates sparkling in the sunlight. The armour looked like it was just recently crafted and polished. Princess Celestia wore a shining golden armour. Many little scratches and fissures told them that this armour had seen more than just one battle. Judging from the recent war history, it must be the armour that she had worn over a thousand years ago when she had seen Soul the last time. Princess Luna wore the dark equivalent of Princess Celestia's armour. It was made of a dark blue metal. It looked much like cobalt. Some leathery parts could be seen under the heavy plates, the armour no tfitting fit Luna so well. She looked like somepony had stuck her inside the bigger clothes of her older sister. All three of them turned around and greeted them, but Twilight could hear unease in Princess Celestia's voice. “Princess, is everything all right?”

The Princess of the sun hesitated for a moment. She didn't think that her nightly talk with Discord would leave such obvious traces. “No need to worry, my faithful student. We just had much to organize in this short amount of time.”

Before Twilight could ask more questions, her brother ran to her and pulled her immediately in a hug. “Twily! Cadence told me that she already told you that I will compete as well!”

Twilight returned the hug and slowly put the hooves of her brother down. “As well? Who else is will be competing?”

Behind Shining Armor, his pegasus subordinate stepped into the limelight. “I'm happy to see you Twilight. I will compete along with your brother and my Captain.”

Twilight blushed a little bit when Phalanx spoke to her. She couldn't bring out a single word. Princess Cadence observed the situation and tried to help her. “I'm sure she is happy as well, but I think it is time to go down. Princess Luna wants to announce the participants.”

Shining Armor and Phalanx nodded to Princess Cadence and made their way down to the actual battlefield. When Phalanx passed Twilight, he whispered something into her ear. “I compete only because of you, I will fight alongside you and protect you with my life.”

Phalanx had already passed Twilight as she tore him back and pulled him into a tight hug. “Please don't do something stupid! Understand?”

Phalanx struggled free from her embrace and didn't dare to look at Twilight. He turned around again and followed his Captain. The Princesses and her friends had to grin at this scene.
Princess Celestia used the spare time before Shining and Phalanx arrived in the arena to tell them something about the Colosseum. “Before Shining Armor and Phalanx arrive downstairs, I want to tell you something about this Colosseum. It was build eight-hundred years ago to serve the Royal Guard as trainings site and battle arena. Sometimes were tournaments organized to find new recruits for the army, similar to today. You already noticed the whole building is build in the same style as Canterlot Castle.”

Pinkie Pie jumped up and down, making random noises to get attention. The Princess smiled at the hyper mare and allowed her to speak. “Uhh, Princess? And why is there a giiiaaaannt bell?”

The eyes of the Princess narrowed as she turned to the giant bell that hung inside the only tower that was attached to the Colosseum walls. “This is the Cloister Bell. It hung originally inside our old castle in the Everfree Forest. Every time something terrible was about to happen the bell began to ring. The bell remained silent for the last thousand years. The last time it rang was when Soul and Star faced each other.”

An awkward silence turned in. Nopony knew what to say in such a situation. Gladly, Shining Armor and the others entered the arena. Princess Luna cleared her throat and shouted outside with her Royal Canterlot Voice. “Welcome fellow subjects to the tournament that will lead Equestria into a different future! A better, a more peaceful future were no threat can harm us! I would like to say welcome to the representatives of Saddle Arabia and Griffhala. I want to introduce you today’s participants. For Equestria are competing: Our Prince and Captain of the Royal Guards! Prince Shining Armor! Our second fighter will be his humble subordinate! The strong and brave Phalanx!”

The crowed began to cheer fanatically. “For Saddle Arabia: The strong and mysterious Nazir and his twin brother, the shadow walker; Asad! For Griffhala: The Guardians of the crown and defenders of freedom, Odin the Slaughterer and Thor the Furious!”

While Luna announced the participants, cold sweat dripped from Twilight's forehead. She stumbled backwards and fell on her plot. The ponies turned around to see what was wrong with Twilight. She stared at them with fear and uncertainty in her eyes. “I can fell this weird aura again. Like he is staring at me.”

The ponies looked at each other in confusion. Princess Celestia approached her student to give her some comfort. Twilight still shivered. “I think Soul is watching us. He is somewhere inside this arena.”

Chapter 21 - The Crystal Knight and the Warlord

View Online

Chapter 21
The Crystal Knight and the Warlord

Speechless, they tried to comprehend what Twilight just had said. The reactions covered the most of the possibilities. Some of them grinned nervously or began to squeak in fear. But after all it was the same reaction. They were afraid. The uncertainty feared them after all. They didn't know if Soul would face them as friend or as foe. Every hint pushed him further in the role of a powerful enemy. So even Celestia hesitated for a short moment. “We already assumed that he could reappear here. We don't wear this heavy armour just for show, today.”

Princess Luna never interrupted her speech, but she listened to every single word the ponies had spoken. “The first encounter shall be our Captain; Prince Shining Armor versus Saddle Arabia's Nazir!”

The crowed cheered manically, since the last time such a event occurred over nine years had passed. They were eager to see a spectacular show. Secretly, many of them wanted to know how strong the Captain of the Royal Guard really was and if they could possibly keep up with him.

The other participants slowly walked off the arena, only Shining Armor and Nazir remaining there. Both of them took position. Determination took hold of Shining's face, though his opponent wasn't quite the most amiable choice. His face was hidden under a piece of dark wool fabric, only his eyes were visible. The eyes of somepony that had fought many fights and spilled much blood. Unfortunately every participant in this tournament is able to use magic or to fly. Neither of them would be an easy opponent. With his light brown coat and his plain black mane that fell lazily from his head, he didn't looked scary at all, if it weren’t for his drilling eyes. The enemy was clever. He hid his cutie mark under his leathery armour so Shining couldn't guess his special talent and use it as an advantage. He had to be very careful as they were both unicorns. A single mistake could mean to lose this battle. And far worse... it would mean that he couldn't fight with his little sister.

Princess Luna's voice boomed from above with an unbelievable pressure. “These are the rules for this tournament! First: Only two ponies can fight at the same time. Second: Every type of magic and weapon is allowed as long as no killing blow is served. Which leads to third: Absolutely no murder! Fourth: A participant has lost when he is unable to fight, given up, and when my sister and I decide that the health of a participant is in serve danger. Fifth: As soon as any other ponies interfere in this battle, the battle will be aborted. And now begin!”

As soon as the Princess had ended her speech, the horns of Shining Armor and Nazir lit up. Nazir disappeared in a flash and reappeared right next to Shining. Something glinted in his mouth. Shining's eyes followed it's path while Nazir tried to land a strike. Shining realized in the last second what this tool was. “A dagger!”

In the very last second he altered his spell and created a forcefield around himself. The dagger's tip broke when it hit the shield and let Nazir back off. “You've got my congratulations. I've rarely seen a unicorn that could bend his magic that fast. Maybe you aren't such a weakling.”

Shining grinned weakly at his opponent from the middle east. “Maybe you should pay more attention.”

Nazir's eyes widened in shock, he didn't spend his surroundings attention. The horn of his opponent never stopped glowing even when the forcefield disappeared. From the corner of his eyes, a white flash approached him rapidly. Able to turn his head and lower his body, the flash only roamed his coat. Nevertheless it left deep scars in his flesh. Blood began to drip on the ground. Nazir looked to his right side where the flash had met the ground. His eyes narrowed and he bared his teeth. The flash that had hurt him so bad without even hitting him fully was a simple crystal orb that was accelerated and created through the magic of this puny white unicorn. “You bastard! What kind of wicked magic is this! Who had thought you something like this!”

Shining didn't lose his focus his horn illuminated once again. “My wife.”

Nazir didn't have time to respond, a new salve of sharp crystals soared through the air. The only thing he could do was dodge. His horn never halted. Barely, he could maintain his teleport stasis. When his hooves touched the ground he had to teleport away again. Every time he reappeared he followed the traces of the already fired crystals. Some of them were sharp and arrow-like but many were just formed like a shingle. He watched carefully and tried to understand the pattern.

Shining Armor's eyes followed every step of his opponent. Nazir's movements seemed to slow down, even if only a tiny bit. But he was getting tired. Shining concentrated once more, his horn shining in a bright purple light. Out of the ground pierced a huge crystal spike, aiming for Nazir's flank. Just mere moments before the spike would hurt him fatality he disappeared from the ground.

Only a second had passed and the brown stallion appeared behind Shining Armor, once again a polished dagger in his mouth.

Shining's horn illuminated once again, but this time it was too late. The dagger dived into his flesh, cutting through his coat like a warm knife through butter. Even the leather straps that hold his armour together were cut.

His armour fell to the ground. It was the awful sound of clinging metal that meant loss and pain. Blood followed soon after. The magical aura around his horn had faded and his own weight forced him to his knees.

Princess Luna already took a deep breath to announce the winner of this battle, but Princess Cadence stopped her. “Trust me, Shiny wouldn't lose like that, give him a few moments.”

Nazir didn't dare to take his eyes from his injured enemy, but satisfaction took place in his eyes. “Seems like I've won. You became careless and let your guard down. I have to confess that you're strong but your lack of experience was too huge.”

Coughing and shivering, Shining Armor rose to his hooves again. The stream of blood continued without hindrance. “Tell me why are you fighting here? Why do you want to join?”

Nazir raised an eyebrow, but since the battle was decided he had nothing to fear. “I'm fighting because my brother and I promised each other that we will reach for the stars. That we will become the best guardians that are walking over this world. We want to prove how strong we are.”

Shining's eyes became numb, his view blurred slowly and the feeling in his legs faded as well. “Do you know, why I'm fighting? The element of magic is my little sister. I can't let her fight such a frightening, strong enemy alone. I have to stay at her side. I must stay at her side! There is no way I will lose to you today!”

His horn ignited once more in a bright purple light. Nazir's eyes narrowed to small slits. His gaze fall upon the wound that he caused. The bleeding seemed to stop. Small white crystals seemed to cover the injury, Shining's whole coat was covered with them, slowly growing. His whole body was engulfed by these crystals, shining like a white armour.

The light faded with a sudden flash, blinding every watching pony. Nazir regained the ability to see, but what he had to witness didn't quite match his representations. In front of him stood Shining Armor, his eyes underlined by a faint light blue glow. His was body wrapped in some kind of crystal armour that covered his whole body. Though it hadn’t gaps between his legs or head so he could move them freely, like the crystal was liquid and solid at the same time. The bleeding on his flank had fully stopped.

Before Nazir could have said something, he got hit by a rear hoof straight in the face, sending him flying into a wall. Small rocks crumbled from the massive wall. He slowly rose up again and wiped drops of blood from his mouth. “I underestimated you. I didn't think you could do something like that. But I have to disappoint you, it doesn't matter how fast you're now-...”

Before he could finish his sentence he got smacked by a pumpkin sized crystal in his ribcage, once again was Nazir pushed into the wall. Coughing blood and with an unsteady breath he looked at Shining Armor. “What is this form? How have you taken it? What did you do to YOURSELF!”

Nazir vanished with a blink of his magic and reappeared above Shining Armor. He was screaming like a maniac while he levitated himself in the air. He created out of his own and Shining Armor's blood a scythe. It was engulfed with his magic ready to strike.

Enraged, he smashed one blow after another his blood scythe at Shining Armor, every hit created small sparks and heat. Shining didn't even look at him, the liquid crystal that had wrapped around him, seeming to move from his own will, like it was alive. The crystal protected him from any blow and from every small cut that could hurt him. Nazir swung the scythe far behind his head to accelerate it as much as possible. The scythe snapped back downwards, aiming at Shining's neck. But before it could reach him it shattered upon a small tendril that extended from Shining's armour.

Everything became slow in the eyes of Nazir, the blood scythe shattering into a million tiny shards. For a small moment, he was distracted. When he regained attention another tendril extended and smashed into his flank, firing him to the ground. The impact was clearly perceptible in the whole arena.

Nazir's breath became flat, only managing to point his gaze in Shining Armor's direction. He slowly approached the beaten foe but halted a few feet away from him. “This is the Crystal Knight. It's my special spell. I created it together with my wife, Princess Cadence of the Crystal Empire.”

Nazir smiled at him and closed his eyes. Blood surrounded him, slowly soaking the ground and his coat. “I'm so sorry that you will lose nevertheless.”

His eyes ripped open again and the blood of Nazir formed into a thousand little, thin spikes. Like an explosion, they distanced themselves from the ground and tried to reach Shining Armor. Before he could even react, before he could even think a single thought, his spell, the Crystal Knight, extended once again and shattered the thin spikes made of blood. But the tendrils didn't stop, they were too fast for Shining Armor to withdraw them and for Nazir to move.

Nazir saw the tendrils approaching him. He closed his eyes and smiled, his loss was certain. “I hope you can protect your sister well.”

Just a nanosecond before the tendrils would have chopped Nazir's head off, something between them seemed to explode with an ear-splitting sound, pushing the two opponents away.

Shining shook his head violently to get the constant noise that rang in his head out. The dust faded. Nazir was still alive. Tiny shards of his 'Crystal Knight' laid around him. But something was different than before. The dust finally faded completely and in front of Nazir stood his younger twin brother; the shadow walker, Asad.

Princess Luna jumped from her seat, her tiara nearly falling from the balcony. “This battle is over! Asad broke the rule that only two ponies can fight each other. I declare that Prince Shining Armor is the winner of the first fight!”

The crowed began to cheer even louder when they learned that their Prince had won. But Shining and Asad just stood there and starred in each other eyes. Medics entered the battlefield to treat their wounds. When they stared to move the eye contact broke and Asad vanished into his own shadow.

The armour around Shining slowly melted away and faded without a trace. He headed for the exit where his subordinate, Phalanx, already waited for him. As soon as they were able to speak to each other, Shining laid his hoof on Phalanx’s shoulder. “Listen, this Nazir guy is surely strong, but his brother is far stronger. He shattered even my 'Crystal Knight'. If you have to encounter him, give up. “

Phalanx didn't know what he should say, his eyes widening in disbelief. Shining Armor withdrew his hoof and walked passed him. “No.”

Shining stopped dead in his tracks he turned around to face Phalanx again. “Are you insane?”

But Phalanx didn't listen, his expression changing from disbelief to determination. “I'm fighting for the same reason you are. I will protect your sister. I can't afford to lose because I wouldn’t be there to protect her! Even if I'm weaker than you, even if I will lose my life in the attempt, I will protect her!”

Speaking to his own Captain like that would usually cause an degradation, but not this time. Shining smiled at his subordinate. “I'm sure you will. But I will keep an eye on you, don't try funny things with my filly sister.”

Shining Armor went away with a wink on his face. Phalanx blushed but still smiled with confidence. He went a few steps forward and entered the open and deserted battlefield. A few ponies cleaned the battleground of the remains of Shining Armor's 'Crystal Knight' and the blood that was spilled all over.

From his low position, his view reached into the separated lounge where the Princesses and the Elements of Harmony rested. Twilight waved furiously with her hooves while the others didn't really move. Princess Celestia tried to calm her down. “I wonder what are they talking about...”

Princess Celestia tried hard to calm her student, Twilight got crazy about the supposedly present, former student of Princess Luna. “Twilight! Calm down! We made preventions for this case, every single guard knows what he looks like and will alert us when he arrives.”

Twilight nearly began to cry. “And what about my brother? He nearly died down there! Why didn't you do anything?”

Princess Cadence stepped protectively in front of her aunt. “It's okay, it was my decision. Shiny didn't became the Captain of the Royal Guard for nothing. I knew he would win.”

In disbelief, Twilight shook her head. “And what if not! What would you do if he died?”

Her sister-in-law didn't know how she should answer, her eyes searching for a point to fix on but they wandered aimlessly around the face of the agitated unicorn. Finally, Princess Luna joined the conservation. “If Shining Armor would have fallen, there are only two possibilities. The first one is that he simply vanished from our lives. The second sounds easy but is hard to obtain. Theoretically there is one pony that would be able to revive him.”

Rarity raised an eyebrow and asked in curiosity. “I thought that reviving a dead pony surpasses even the capabilities of a Princess. Who could possibly do something like that?”

Princess Luna closed her eyes and took a deep breath which she halted for a few seconds. Her answer was short and humourless. “Soul.”

Their jaws dropped to the ground. They stared at Princess Luna like she was an alien. Princess Celestia sighed and tried to explain. “This ability was once possessed by Star Swirl. Since Soul captured his power, he is able to manipulate the flow of time. It isn't a revival in the common sense, he could just set time back and prevent his death, so Shining would have never actually died, if the worst case happened.”

Rather agitated, Twilight dared to scream at the Princess. “And why should he do so?”

Princess Luna looked at her with a motherly expression. “It is just a feeling or more a hope but I can't believe he would harm us.”

Twilight calmed down and collected her senses. “And how should we be able to fight somepony like that?”

Princess Celestia looked at her student with a dead serious stare. “I don't know.”

Princess Luna slightly shook her head and turned around to check if the battlefield was cleared.
Everypony had already left it and the shards were cleaned up. “The second encounter shall begin now! This time the opponents shall be Thor the Furious against Phalanx!”

The crowd began to cheer again for their second equestrian fighter. The two opponents slowly hovered to their position. Phalanx looked like a heavy weight had fallen off his back. He was never a good one when magic was the matter. He had always better chances against another avian creature. They stared into each other’s eyes, both were now placed on the ground.

Thor didn't looked dangerous after all. He looked like every griffon. The only difference was his armour. It bore many fissures and scratches. Phalanx eyes fell upon some sort of banners carved into his armour. The griffon noticed his stare. “These are the symbols of the villages, Odin and I had scavenged...”

Princess Luna halted for a short moment before she screamed out loud. “Begin!”

As soon as the Princess words reached them, both of them made a massive wing flap and rocketed into the sky. An aerial fight was always tricky in comparison to a ground fight, new attacking and defending possibilities are opened. Some clouds were pushed nearby over the arena to make the fight more exciting and varied.

Phalanx pierced through the clouds to hide himself from the gaze of his opponent. Gliding, he began to circle the arena. The clouds somehow dispersed and became like a thick layer of fog. “Where is he?”

The audience tried to find them in the fog, they searched for every single movement. Somepony that is called 'the Furious' shouldn't be a calm pony after all. They silenced, there wasn't the sound of flapping wings or metal that clashed together, there only were total silence. Likewise, the Princesses and the girl tried to spot them in the air. Even the Princesses couldn't make them out. The guards stared, strained, into the sky, trying to find their companion. Every guard except one. He heard a sound like something was glued to the ground and removed quickly after. He turned around to check out the source of the noise. The curtains behind the Princesses and the girls seemed slightly to move.

Slowly, he walked to the curtain and peeked around the seats that were placed in front of it. It seemed like something green and sticky was on the ground that radiated in some green light. The wobbly mass on the ground were somehow formed like little footprints. He carefully lifted the curtain with his pike. He face turned pale, it would match the marble in the castle perfectly.

Behind the curtain sat a small black creature with no real head, instead there only was a huge green eyeball with a sliced centre. It stared for a few seconds at the guard but before it could move, the guard stabbed with his pike inside it's body. The pike got stuck in the ground and the guard turned immediately and ran to the railing where the Princesses stood. He yelled so loud that almost everypony could hear him in the whole Colosseum. “Ambush! Abort this battle! Now!”

The Princesses looked in confusion at the guard but their gaze didn't lay on him for a long time. The sound of something piercing through some kind of armour rang through the Colosseum. Through the fog something seem to fall, it pierced through the layer of fog and headed straight for the ground.

The audience became panicked and left their seats, running to the exits. But only a few of them. The rest just sat there calmly. The fog was pushed away from something in it's centre. Probably the same thing that had beat up the body that was heading for the ground. Twilight pressed her hooves together to pray. “Please, don't be Phalanx, please please please.”

The body hit the ground, feathers and armour parts flying through the air, loosened from the impact. A high eagle-like scream escaped his lungs. The scream of a dying griffon. Even she was relieved that Phalanx wasn't on the ground, but she had a reason to worry. The sky cleared up and high in the air stood two winged creatures. But both were way too big to be Phalanx.

Princess Celestia levitated a golden box that was decorated with various gems to the girls. “Here take them. I think we might need them.”

The box clipped open and revealed the remaining five Elements of Harmony. The Princess magically laid them around their necks and closed them while the two winged ponies hovered downwards. The sun shined far too bright too identify them.

The guards rushed inside the lounges where the representatives from the different countries sat to attend the event in an effort to protect them. Princess Celestia teleported herself, her sister, and the girls down on the battleground to welcome their guests.

The shadows in the sky grew clearer in their appearance. Their breath halted when they realized who hovered into the arena.

“So you finally show yourself.”Princess Celestia mustered her darker half that landed gracefully on the ground.

The dark laughter of the Mare in the Moon blasted through the Colosseum. “Of course, my sister and I are here. Why should we miss such an exquisite event.”

Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon faced them now. It was one of the scariest things a pony could imagine, when two equally tall and strong ponies were about to fight with the Princesses. But this time Princess Celestia seemed to be more confident than the last time. A small smile throned on her lips. “How reckless of you. You came right to an arena that is packed with our soldiers, with the Elements and even Luna and me. Doesn't seem like a plan you thought well about. My niece is actually sealing the entire area right now.”

While a massive forcefield stretched over the Colosseum, Radiant Flare's tongue licked over her lips and she ripped her eyes open as she waved her hoof around the arena. “Reckless? We? Never! Look around you, you silly little filly.”

The audience that remained calmly in the Colosseum, raised from their seats and began to burn in green fire almost immediately. Through the fire something clearly shined on their heads in a turquoise light. It was the very same rune that throned on the heads from the creatures out of the Everfree Forest. Hundreds, Thousands of them stared now at the Princesses and the girls.

Nightmare Moon snickered with her tongue and pointed at them. “It's not us who are trapped here. It's you who are trapped here with us!”

Slowly they moved closer to each other. Pinkie Pie tried to cheer the mood up with her cheerful manner.”Well, at least this couldn't become somehow worse.”

Just as she ended her sentence an awful sound rang through the Colosseum. It was the sound that meant death and disaster as long as the Princesses could remember. It was the sound that sounded everything. The eyes of everypony included Nightmare Moon and Radiant Flare wandered upwards to the one and only tower in the Colosseum. The giant old Cloister bell rang in it's full pride. Equestria hadn't heard its sound for the last thousand years.

Their eyes widened in shock, but not from the unexpected noise. It was the black unicorn stallion that stood right next to it. His horn was still illuminated in his sapphire-blue magical aura and remains of blazing black flames dispersed themselves around him and dripped down like a fluid.

Behind him emblazoned a gap that lead into pure nothingness. Impossible cracks ripped through the air around it, holding the hole in the fabric of reality open.

From one of the lounges, the voice of a Saddle Arabian representative screamed in the most terrifying manner. “It's the darkness! The prophecy was true after all! The darkness among the Stars returned!”

He looked downwards on them with his scarred blue eye, ready to seal their fates.

Chapter 22 - Losing Control

View Online

Chapter 22
Losing Control

Breathless, everypony observed Soul. He just stood there for seconds without moving, only watching them. They just had blinked, only for a fraction of a second. Soul disappeared from his high position and stood between the two fronts. His eyes didn't meet any of them. He just stared in a whole different direction. Applejack almost instantly tried to reach him, but Princess Celestia held her back with help of her big hoof. The Princess didn't dare to take her eyes off Soul, though she knew even if she was looking he could crush them before she could do anything effective.

Radiant Flare's eyes ripped open in ecstasy. A glorious laughter thundered through the Colosseum. “So it was true after all! You really returned. So, will you take your revenge for what they did?”

Soul didn't turn his head significantly, only his eyes wandered further to the left side where the Princesses and the girls were standing. His eye was mirrored inside the gem that laid around Rainbow Dash's necklace. “Tell me why I should take revenge at them, when their darker sides are standing right next to me. It was you that killed her, that took my future with her. So tell me. Why shouldn't I kill both of you right away?”

Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon backed off several steps when they realized that he had a valid point. After all, they were responsible for the murder, at least Radiant Flare was. “We are only parted beings. When we made this decision both of us agreed. It wasn't one alone. She is as guilty as I am, and I've already suffered for a thousand years!”

Soul turned his head a little bit more and faced now, Princess Luna directly. “And now your statement.”

Princess Luna didn't seem to be afraid. With confidence she took a step forward, she wasn't afraid or nervous at all. “I don't think you will attack any of us. I have four poofs for my theory. The first one is that they are both rather surprised about you, so after all you have nothing to do with their revival. The second reason is that you are holding the layfeeder at bay with your magic. It is almost not visible but your horn is faintly glowing. You are holding the complete army of them still with this little effort despite the fact that they absorb magic. The third is your appearance. If you really wanted to destroy us, your powers would be great enough to turn you into an alicorn. If you really wanted to take revenge, you would have taken that opportunity in your madness of seeking strength. Actually, I believe you refuse being an alicorn with every fabric of your body. And the fourth and final reason is that we are still alive.”

Childish and foolish, Nightmare Moon jumped a few feet into Soul's direction. “What she is trying to say is that you're too chicken to...-”

Before she could end her sentence, a thin wall made of a strange black matter stretched right next to her head, cutting through everything that crossed its path. If she had one of her wings extended it would had been neatly cut down. The black matter pierced through Cadence’s magical shield like it was nothing while it didn't make a sound at all. It was absolutely silent. When it faded, the sound of the world returned and the barrier closed itself quickly. Soul didn't look at Nightmare Moon at all, only his horn was still faintly glowing. “I can't remember giving you permission to speak.”

Nightmare Moon shivered in shock. She lowered her head like she was bowing to him and slowly returned to the side of her sister, mumbling something into her own mane. “I will get my chance...”

Radiant Flare didn't move at all. She just watched him, how he behaved and talked. While her sister got nearly killed, a small grin formed on her lips. The only pony that seemed to notice was Twilight. She didn't stare at Soul like the others. She observed the darker halves of her mentor and her mentor's sister. But to speak up now could cause terrible consequences.

Soul turned to face all of them directly. Something about him seemed to be odd, even more than usual. It was something in his eyes. They lacked of his usual confidence and determination. It seemed like something dark was in his eyes, literally. From the distance it looked like small tendrils were in his eyes reaching for it's centre. Every time they touched his iris, it turned red for a short moment. The same red that coloured the stars that surrounded Luna's moon right before Nightmare Moon and Radiant Flare had returned.

His eyes closed her a moment. He turned around and proceeded to walk in front of Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon. “I will give you two options and you are free to choose one of them. Either you choose to go back to your exile inside the void between time and space and exist there or you choose to die here. It's up to you.”

Soul offered them the choice between suffering in all eternity and dying on the spot. It was so heartless but what would somepony expect from somepony that had fought in war.

Radiant Flare hesitated for a moment before she respond to him. She was obviously up to something. “I really appreciate your offer but I'm afraid I have to decline.”

The ears of the Princesses perked up by this answer. They were curious to see what will happen now.

Soul's facial expression changed from relaxed and collected to angry and aggressive. “How dare you!...-”

He was cut off mid-sentence when Nightmare Moon and Radiant Flare crossed their horns and released a huge amount of magic. A bright blue beam soared through the air, aiming for Soul's horn. It's speed and power was incredible. Just mere seconds before it would hit him, the Elements began to glow brightly. A spark of magic escaped every single of them and formed some kind of sphere around Soul that wrapped him completely in light.

Soul's view became blurred the brightness of the light blinded him. “Argh, not again!”

But something seemed to move in the distance. It was the silhouette of a unicorn mare with a wavy mane. “Sweetheart? Can you finally hear me?”

No words could leave his lungs when he realized who was talking to him. It was Harmony, his very Harmony.

A sweet little giggle rang through his ears, the tension inside of him immediately falling. The sound of her pretty voice calmed him down. “Looks like you can. Listen, we don't have much time. I've led your way back for a purpose. I've died for a better good but even now I can't purge the last evil. It's the evil inside of you, that you had banished deep down in your heart a long time ago.”

Soul stuttered a few sentence fragments before he said something understandable. “Wait, how do you know?”

The silhouette slowly faded along with the bright light. Through the light burned in his eyes, he still looked at her. “Stop! Don't leave me! Will there ever be a chance to see you again?”

The sweet voice turned into quiet sobbing. “When all this is ending. We will see each other again, my love. But please remember, never let your friends down. Protect them like you always protected me.”

Soul ran towards the the fading silhouette, but with a cracking sound the barrier in front of him burst and released him into the real world again.

Nightmare Moon and Radiant Flare hissed in annoyance. “So not even a combined Solar Flare and Lunar Ray can harm him while the Elements are around? How annoying. That little nuisance always had interfered with our plans.”

In the same moment as the barrier broke, the magic that held the Layfeeder still was lifted. Several of them jumped down into the battlefield and surrounded them.

From the white cone where the barrier stood only moments ago escaped a dark pulse. It let everypony shiver. Two big red eyes pierced through the pure light. The air began to tremble, like the air pressure was increased thousandfold. It was hard to breath or even to maintain consciousness. Something that seemed to resemble ashes began to appear from thin air and formed themselves into the shape of a pony. But not some random pony, they were the Royal Guards, with a quite confused look on their faces.

The cone of light finally faded and revealed Soul again. His eyes had turned red and dragon-like again. Little black flames jumped over his body. “I brought your guards here, I think they are more useful here than in their quarters, waiting to get an order that will never reach them.”

One of the guards hovered slowly to the ground. Twilight's heart made a huge jump. This guard was her guard. It was Phalanx. “Phalanx! I have never been so happy to see you!”

The lavender unicorn jumped forward and pulled him into a bone-crushing hug. The pegasus struggled free of the embrace and looked into Twilight’s eyes. “You can't even imagine how happy I am to see you. I lost track of the enemy, and I just felt like something passed through me and then I found myself in some sort of a dark room. There was absolutely nothing. I was never so afraid in my whole life. I thought I would never see you again again!”

Twilight hugged him once again for a short moment before she released him to join the other guards.”Be careful, please. I don't want to lose you again.”

Phalanx nodded quickly with a confident smile and took off in the air. The guards were clearly at a disadvantage, the layfeeder outnumbering them by far. But none of them seemed to lose hope. They took arms and waited for the order to attack.

The air pressure finally decreased again and Soul's voice rang through the entire arena and a little stream of tears flew down his cheeks. “As last survivor and Captain of the Nightmare Legion, I, Black Terror, order the Royal Guard to defend the Princesses and the Elements of Harmony at any cost, even if that means death while I'm fighting off these fools.”

After his final word, it didn't even take a second for him to turn around and jump into the direction of his enemies. After all, they are winged ponies, so they didn't have any real reason to dodge him.

But something was odd, again when Soul had spoken and declared them as their enemies, Radiant Flare had nodded to Nightmare Moon, like they were plotting something. Twilight couldn't think of a reason why they are acting so oddly.

In the moment Soul had charged, the layfeeder made their move as well and attacked the defending Royal Guards. The creatures were unarmed, brandishing their razor sharp teeth and claws. The guards didn't even have a second to think about the order that Soul had given them. They just followed his orders. The sound of sharp metal being pierced into some flesh like matter filled the majority of the sound scenery. The Princesses used their magic primarily to tend the wounds of their soldiers and to take out single individuals to make sure that the Elements were safe.

The main battle took place a few feet above them. Soul grew himself into that wicked looking being with draconian wings and followed the evil sisters through the air. But he held constant eye-contact with the events that took place on the ground. His speed was incredible, they only barely managed to dodge his attacks. Soul didn't used his magic to attack them, he wanted to strike them with his self-grown claws. His body was now fully engulfed in black flames that only waited to carbonize their flesh.

While one of them dodge his strokes, the other talked to him. Nightmare Moon seemed to be either very brave or amazingly foolish. “What happened to you, my dear student? You were such a marvellous warrior, the perfect killer. Until this little brat came into your life! She had changed you, she had corrupted your mind!”

The intensity of the flames that covered his body increased in an insane rate. His anger was driving more and more power into his body. With every second he got stronger and faster.

Radiant Flare joined in and continued to taunt him. “You still think that she really loved you? You are such a fool! She was afraid of you! She was afraid of what you would do to her if she denied herself to you.”

Soul finally caught up with Nightmare Moon and pushed her into the wall of the Colosseum. A painful squeak escaped from her lungs. Stones that were broken loose from the impact fell down and killed several layfeeder. “STOP IT!”

His wings had grown in their length and the layer of fire that engulfed him became thicker. With a mighty wing flap he tossed himself from the wall and charged at Radiant Flare. His claws pierced through her body without resistance. But instead of blood, bright flames escaped from her innards.

Soul's eyes widened in shock. “A replica?”

Above him Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon reformed again. On Nightmare Moon's skin were still traces of dust and little stones. They put their horns together again and blasted a pulse made of red and dark blue light at him, that found it's target perfectly between his artificial wings.

Before he hit the ground he straightened his wings and elevated into the air again. Twilight followed the fight from the ground. She and Rarity were unable to use their magic in presence of so many layfeeder. Even the Princesses were struggling, their magic wouldn’t last for long. The guards that circled them to provide optimal protection were constantly besieged from these beings. They formed a massive wall where no gazes could go through.

Fragments of flames dripped down on them. Soul had grown himself a long dragon-tail with a spiked end. He swirled his tail around and aimed for the dark Princesses. They tried hard to dodge him, but they had barely time to materialize properly. His form resembled more and more a mix of dragon and pony. It was odd and familiar at the same time. His red eyes focused only on his targets, slowly but steadily he was losing control over his own power. It was changing his mind, it didn't let any positive thoughts exist.

Radiant Flare started once again to taunt, snickering with her tongue and spitting in his direction. “Oww, how cute! You really didn't know? Why do you think your so called best friend Star Swirl never had a filly friend? Because he and Harmony met each other in secret! Ohh and believe me, they had fun together.”

Her wicked laugh rang through his ears. A terrible roar sounded through the arena. His pain and sorrow took the upper hand above his emotions. Finally, he took the form that he embodied when he met Twilight for the very first time in his prison, or better, in the ancient Equestria. Twilight looked from the ground to the terrible monster that fought in the sky for their sake. With a little bit of disgust, her eyes went down through the front lines. “Why are they trying to push him to the ground?”

It was only a glimpse, but Twilight thought that she had seen something strange behind them. “Princess, please lift me up for a second!”

Princess Celestia looked from the corner of her eyes at her student and nodded quickly. Twilight got engulfed by her golden magical aura and was lifted into the air.

Finally, she could see what was hiding behind the massive wall of enemies that threatened to crush them. “What are these things?”

The wall of enemies was only three or four feet thick, the rest of them were dispersed in nine different positions equally around the circular arena. They were moving some big and lustrous crystal-like gems into position and drew suspicious signs around them.

Twilight tried hard to concentrate and identify the weird signs. Her eyes widened when she realized what these signs were supposed to be. The runes were arranged in a circular manner around the crystals. They were written in some kind of magic circle, as soon as they were fully drawn, the crystals began to glimmer for a short moment.

She cringed in fear when she saw what the crystals were capable of. The layfeeder that had constructed them, screamed in agony while the crystals build a magical connection to them, sucking their lives away. In pain they struggled on the ground with their lives. But their suffering didn't lasted for long. Their movements became quickly slower. They became tired until they halted completely. The black matter which built their body dissolved and vanished without a trace. Twilight began to panic and she moved her hooves wildly around in order to move away from that awful scene. “Princess! Please let me down!”

Princess Celestia put Twilight gently on the ground again, her knees shaking. Between heavy breaths of exhaustion she managed to speak. “What did you see, Twilight?”

Twilight panted heavily with fear in her eyes as she stared at her mentor. “They are constructing a trap. I think they are plotting to kill Soul!”

Princess Luna spun around with tears in her eyes. The constant usage of magic around the layfeeder must have been beyond painful. She had tears in her eyes, but Twilight wasn't sure if the tears were product of the pain or the possible assassination of her former student. “Don't say something like that! Until now they weren't even sure that he was back as well! Why should they want to kill him?”

Princess Celestia's eyes already began to lose their shine, her power coming close to its limit. “It is because he is the only real threat to them. His power is different from ours. You and I are part of something whole, so the power is split between us. But the moment Soul took Star Swirl’s power he became absolute. He became more powerful than we could ever dream of, and Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon are well aware of that fact.”

Princess Luna's single tears formed into a stream and dripped freely on the ground. “Sister, I never told you, but I think time and space aren't the only aspects that he mastered. I believe he tamed chaos as well, when he defeated Discord.”

Princess Celestia's eyes widened in shock as a terrible thought ran through her mind. “That could mean that they aren't up to kill him... they want his power!”

The gears in Twilight's mind finally clicked together, everything making sense now. “This is the reason they are provoking him! They want to capture his abilities at the peak of his power! We have to warn him!”

In the same moment as Twilight finally understood the plans of the dark Princesses, black rain began to drop from the sky. They eyes wandered upwards as a terrible scream of insanity shook through the Colosseum.

Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon circled now around Soul. “Now you are getting it! The pony that you valued the most hated you! Everything you believed in was wrong and everypony that you adored died a thousand years ago! And we will kill everypony that means something to you in this time period! It doesn't matter how you will turn! In the end you are always alone!”

Soul wrapped his claws around his head and cringed in pain. The flames that built the layer around his body began to rampage. His form became unstable and deformed into an indefinable mix out of various life forms. The only thing that held continuity was the ear-splitting scream of agony that he ejected. It froze the blood inside a pony's veins. The black rain erupted from him while the flames acted crazy. The last glimpse of a pony's healthy mind vanished in his eyes and revealed the beast that had slept such a long time, deeply buried in his heart.

The dark Princesses still circled his paralysed form and found satisfaction from his suffering. Their wicked laughter drowned every other sound.

A loud explosion ripped the sounds apart and the laughter come to an abrupt end. The cringing form of Soul expand in its mass and darkened everything above them under the top of Cadence's shield.

One of the guards in the circular defence of the Princesses only hesitated for a moment after the sudden blast and lost his balance. A layfeeder overpowered him and they managed to enter the safe zone between them and the Princesses. They had torn most of the guards apart. Only a few were left to defend them. The circle became closer but it still was enough space to stand against them for the moment.

The situation was becoming more and more dangerous with every passing second. Radiant Flare appeared protective in front of her younger sister and looked with determination inside the black void that seemed to expand even more. “We have only one chance to release him, sister.”

Chapter 23 - The absolute Chaos

View Online

Chapter 23
The absolute Chaos

The literal darkness overthrew the upper area while black rain dropped from the sky. The rain felt like acid on the skin, itching and burning slightly on a pony’s coat. But it seemed like it was more hazardous for these Leyfeeder. Black smoke rose from their bodies. They screamed in pain but never stopped attacking the last defensive line.

The shield that Princess Cadence had formed over the Colosseum began to crack from the immense pressure inside. The darkness formed, bit by bit, into a new being. It had grown giant draconian wings and sharp claws. This surpassed everything that they had seen before. He was still smaller than the dragon that polluted the air in Ponyville before, but the magical aura that flowed from the inside was the most terrifying feeling, far beyond a pony’s imagination.

Finally, the dark matter seemed to develop a consciousness. His eyes ripped open and revealed a shining red orb with a huge slit in its centre. They were searching for an enemy… or better... for a victim. But something was different than before. His body seemed to be more solid and even some sort of scales were visible. Even the horn remained on his head. It almost seemed like he tried to bind this body to his own, or more like he tried to make this artificial body to his own.

His eyes halted upon Nightmare Moon and Radiant Flare. He forced his whole body to straighten and pushed with his back against the shield.

Everything else would have been thrown back but he simply passed through the shield and caused it to shatter into a million tiny shards. He bawled a terrible roar that let the blood inside a pony's veins freeze. It embodied everything dark on the world, endless Pain and suffering expressed in one single scream.

A huge magical circle appeared above the Colosseum, sharing the same colour as Soul's new artificial body. Princess Luna's eyes widened in shock. “This symbols! Star Swirl and Soul had talked many times about it! But this can't be. There is no possibility that even the aspect of time and space together could perform this spell!”

The magical pressure forced the weakened Princesses to the knees. Princess Celestia looked at her younger sister in shock but couldn't bring a single word out. Twilight looked confusedly from one Princess to another. Her ears neatly pressed to her head. “What do you mean that there is no possibility? What is this spell? What is happening?”

She yelled desperately with watery eyes. Princess Luna bit on her lip until a tiny drop of blood flew down her chin. “This spell was only a mind-game of theirs. The amount of magic that would be required for this spell even exceed the capabilities of Celestia and me together.”

The Elements looked at her with curiosity in their eyes. What could possibly even be too hard for a princess to perform?

Luna gulped heavily before she could continue. “This spell was designed to part time and space permanently. It would cause the downfall of everything we know. Existence would cease. This entire world and universe would cease. Nothing would be left.”

Twilight looked at her mentor, stunned by the shock. “Why would anypony do something like this? This is insane! This can't be.”

Princess Celestia extended her hoof to stroke over Twilight's head. “I'm sorry my faithful student. I disappointed you, your friends, and the entire population of Equestria. I'm afraid to admit that my sister speaks the truth. The spell is loosening up the fabric of time. The damage done by now will bring down Equestria sooner or later. We had the idea for this spell when we thought about a situation when he would die for sure and would take this world with us. It was a foolish and reckless thought. I regret that I've ever approved something like that, even when it was only theoretical possible to that time.”

Princess Luna looked up in the sky and stared at her former student, he was like a son to her. “Watch him carefully Twilight Sparkle. Soul has given into his madness. This is what happens to you if you gain too much power too fast. It corrupts you and makes you turn against your family and friends. I'm glad that this fate will never be yours now.”

Before Twilight could answer, a bright light shined behind the endless lines of Layfeeder. The light blinded them despite it's distance. It seemed like its sources were the crystals that the Leyfeeder had constructed. A stuttered and audibly exhausted voice exclaimed, issuing an order that belonged to the brighter one of the dark princesses. “Sister! Now!”

Prismatic chains shot up to the sky from the crystals, winding themselves around Soul's body. They bound his jaws together and tied his wings, making him unable to fly. The massive dragon body fell to the ground right in the centre of the nine crystals. More chains appeared and held him tight to the ground. Violently, he tried to escape but with no success.

The magic circle in the sky had broken, Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon now circling Soul in the air. Their horns lit up with the intensity of the sun itself. They were trying hard to channel every bit of magic they possessed into this spell.

Soul roared up in pain. The chains tightened around his body. The crystals shined even brighter than before and began to pull the chains back. The pressure around Soul's body must have been followed by unbearable pain. The chains cut inside his flesh until they reached the pony in its core.

The skin of darkness bursted and revealed the stallion inside again. That was the moment, everypony knew what was going on. It seemed like there were two Souls standing inside each other. Both of them had slightly different colours. The first one was a mix of black and white that swirled around each other calmly in perfect harmony. The second was a mix of black and a blood red that raged against each other, fighting for the upper hand.

Princess Luna had to watch her student suffer. Tiny tears began to drop on the ground. A thousand years had passed but she still loved her student like a son. “Soul! Fight against it! I know you can! You have experienced so many hardships in your live, but you always turned out as winner!”

A twin laughter sounded from above. Both dark Princesses talked in perfect unison. “It's useless! This is a recreation of his very own spell! There is no way out for him!”

Princess Luna bit her tortured lip again, her sister leaned carefully to her. “We can't do anything, sister. They fully synchronized their magic. It’s like they’re one single mind. They are too powerful. I'm so sorry.”

Twilight looked around to find a point of reassurance, for Phalanx. But it was like he disappeared into thin air. She looked behind, the only thing she saw was her friends shivering in fear and her mentor that held her sister in an caring embrace. The only exception was Applejack. She watched between the Leyfeeder while Soul was literally torn apart. Her gaze was stoic and without any emotions, she only waited for what would happen. Twilight followed her gaze and stared at Soul's dying body.

The two parts almost didn't touch each other any more. While the black and white part suffered in silence, the other black and red part screamed like a monster that was willing to kill. It was an awful sound, the type of sound that would wake the deepest sleeper or even a coma patient.

Twilight sank to the ground and covered her face with her hooves. The end was near, the seemingly strongest stallion in pony history was about to die. The darker halves of the Princesses were trying to conquer the world or something. But that didn't even matter because Soul had damaged the fabric of reality in his rage, so the world would cease for sure. And on top, the stallion she liked seemed to be lost and most likely dead. The only thing positive was the familiar voice that rang from behind her. “Shiny! Now!”

The lavender unicorn took away the barricade in front of her eyes and spun around to see her sister in law with extended wings and a brightly ignited horn. She build up a another much smaller shield, barely big enough to cover them from the threat. Twilight heard something soaring around the crystals. One more time she turned around. Her mouth fell agape.

Shining Armor and Asad appeared with a bright flash of light above two different crystals. Their horns ignited in such an intense light that even the sun herself could be jealous of them.

Asad formed out of his own shadow a claw and buried it deep into the sparkling crystal. Tiny cracks ran from the impact.

Shining Armor casted his Crystal Knight upon himself and soared down with incredible speed. With a crystal spear in his hoof, he tried to destroy another crystal. The spear dug deep..

From the inside of both crystals flowed a huge amount of magical energy. Shining and Asad led go of their weapons and jumped a few feet away, only to disappear again in a bright pink flash and reappear inside the forcefield along with another pegasus.

The three Princesses used their magic to maintain the shield together. Shining and Asad panted heavily, their eyes spinning around in dizziness. In presence of these Leyfeeder they had to use an amazing amount of magic.

Twilight beamed with relief at Phalanx. She approached him with huge jumps and hugged him tightly. “Where have you been? I was worried about you. I told you that you weren't allowed to do stupid things!”

Phalanx blushed while the mare squeezed him. “I noticed that the situation was getting worse when the barrier broke, so I decided to alert Captain Shining Armor and do something about the situation, to save you.”

Twilight blushed and let go of the pegasus. As awkward as this situation might be, they got distracted from a rapidly repeating cracking noise.

The two chains which origins were the crystals that Asad and Shining had attacked were coloured with a strange sapphire-blue aura. The dark Princesses above seemed to struggle. Their flight became more unstable, their synchronization became inaccurate. Radiant Flare narrowed her eyes and tried as hard as she could to concentrate. “This is impossible! A mortal can't possibly push back against such a spell.”

The aura followed the chains until they reached the crystals themselves. The crystals colour changed to a light blue and an intense shade of this very colour shined from the cracks. They widened every second.

Both chains were connected to the black and white version of Soul. He stood there and didn't moved an inch anymore. He stood still and seemed to be concentrating with closed eyes while the other part tried to get away as far as it could.

It was only a short moment, but in the second he ripped his eyes open the crystals finally snapped and shattered into a thousand pieces. The remaining crystals shined brighter and crumbled under the massive magical burden upon them. A blueish pillar of energy shot into the sky and swallowed both parts of Soul completely.

The Princesses could clearly feel the magical pressure upon their shield. They gasped in surprise about its weight. The dust got whirled up from the outburst and denied any view on the current happenings.

As the pillar of light faded, the sound of ponies dropping from the sky could be heard. They touched gently the ground and folded their wings. They closed their eyes to improve their ability to hear a tiny bit.

They listened carefully for any sign of a movement inside the dust cloud. The sound of hooves clopping at the ground was audible. The sound of one pony. Two ponies. Three ponies. Four ponies?

Slowly the dust withdrew and revealed the first of them. Soul had returned to his usual solid self. He looked extremely exhausted with slightly shaking knees and sweat pouring down his body. But he didn't turn around. He just stared into the dust.

Applejack screamed out loud in relief and hugged Shining firmly for his action. But Twilight noticed that something had changed. The weird feel that she received around Soul was still there but it didn't rise from Soul himself. The feeling's source was somewhere further away, in the centre of the dust.

The dust settled more and more and revealed the snouts of Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon. They were staring at them with a sinister grin upon their faces. It was the grin of a winner.

The breath of the ponies was heard as the dust finally completely ceased. Between the dark princesses and behind them stood a fourth pony. He looked almost like the exact replica of Soul. There were only two major differences. First of all, they didn't share the same eyes. Soul's eyes were calm and caring fine blue orbs but the eyes of that imposter were the eyes of a monster in which turned before. The second was the colouring of his coat. Soul's coat remained the same as before but the coat of his replica was different. Red tribal stripes extended from his chest and covered his whole body. The stripes seemed to pulse along with his heartbeat. From his sharp teeth dropped his spit.

He looked Soul directly into his eyes. Soul didn't move nor breathed visibly despite his condition. “Tell me your name.”

The creature in front of him snickered with his tongue and hissed his response. “I'm the sin, and the temptation, and the desire, and the pain, and the loss. I've had many names in history. They called me Death, Drought, Famine, Disease or simply, Chaos. Everything bad on this world was connected to me. I'm the madness and the insanity inside everypony’s mind. You should be familiar with my previous name and host. But especially for you I will choose a new name. Call me Lunacy!”

A terrible laughter rang through the arena. Twilight pushed her hooves against the barrier and yelled with everything she had. “Who are you! Tell me!”

The laughter halted and Lunacy stretched out his tongue as far as be could. “DISCORD!”

Twilight and her friends couldn't even think about a response to that. But the dark and calm voice of Soul lit up for the first time since Lunacy appeared. “He is the pony embodiment of Chaos itself. The essence that made Discord so evil and dangerous before he fought me. I separated this aspect of him and buried it unconsciously deep inside my heart. I just learned recently that he was in my mind and guided me. The deadly power that changed my body and formed it into this being was him along.”

Lunacy tilted his head from one side to another but never lost focus of Soul. “Too bad that my plan had failed. I wanted to take everything from you, not only myself. But that crystal wearing unicorn and his shadow forming friend interfered. It would be so rich to see you as a mere earth pony without any magic and intelligence.”

Soul flashed a cheeky grin to his counterpart. “I was always the stubborn type of pony, I suppose. So what are you plotting, my dear childhood companion.”

The blood red stripes pulsed and Lunacy's eyes widened in an awkward way. He narrowed one but ripped the other wide open. “Isn't it obvious? I will end what I've begun centuries ago! These pretty little Princesses always stopped me from the total destruction of this wretched world! But now I'm pure and they are weak! Nopony can stop me now!”

The dark ponies began to laugh fanatically. Their laughter merged with another to an awful frightening sound.

The lips of the girls turned into a terrifying, sad frown. Only Soul's expression remained fearless. Lunacy screamed in ecstasy at Soul. “You know what the best part is? It is your fault! If you hadn't returned from your exile. I would never be able to re-enter this time.”

Soul's eyes widened in surprise. “It wasn't your work that I returned?… I see...”

Lunacy approached him slowly but halted when he stood a step in front of the dark princesses. “You have already ushered the doom of this world. So I will let you live, so you’ll be able to watch everypony suffer until they die.”

Soul's gaze became stern and showed no mercy or kindness any more. “Why do you think that you can do what you want? I defeated you once when I was a little colt. Why shouldn't I be able to stop you now? I'm still able to control the aspect of time and space.”

Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon looked with worry to their master. But the master himself hadn’t really reacted at all. “We are the three strongest beings here, our power is absolute. We had planned every single detail. I've lived inside your mind for almost your entire life. Nopony can defeat us.”

The grin of the sole time traveller widened even more. “I'm the specter of time, why do you assume I would even came here unprepared?”

Princess Luna whispered to the ponies around her, only barely audible. “Concentrate together on the barrier. I know it is hard with these creatures around but you have to give everything into the barrier. Trust me!”

Confused, they looked at the Princess of the Night but they nodded in agreement, igniting their unicorn horns and concentrating as hard as they could.

Soul's horn illuminated in an insane blinding light. “You will cease together with your wicked army, you fools!”

High above them, in the sky, nine stars that were arranged in a circular manner began to shine brightly. Again, the arena was filled with highly pressured magic.

Princess Luna closed her eyes violently and screamed from the pain. “Now. Push everything into the barrier!”

As soon as she finished her sentence, a multiple whistling tone sounded from above. The ponies under the barrier clustered together, only Asad looked at them with huge eyes and shied away. Rarity rolled with her eyes and pulled him to them.

The stars shot down to earth, countless stars roaring down from the sky. They hit the ground with an insane speed. The impacts could be felt miles away through the ground. The stars formed of magic left nopony out. Merciless, they ceased every single one of the Leyfeeder.

The ponies inside the barrier screamed desperately for their lives. They could feel every time a star hit the ground, hitting the massive amount of magic that flowed from within them. Impact for impact, they strained their magic to the limit until it was too much. The barrier broke and shattered leaving them without shelter from the raging stars. A star choose its path to the ground and decided upon the location of the Princesses and the Elements for its impact out. Princess Celestia looked upwards and caught sight of the blazing meteor. The moment she saw the star it had already hit the barrier. With every second, the meteor pushed harder against the barrier. Princess Cadence shivered from the intense pain that occurred from the pressure. “Why is the meteor simply pushing stronger the longer it touches the barrier?”

Princess Luna supported her with her shoulder. “Since Soul had used this spell for the first time he developed it further. It was unusual that something could block this spell but from time to time some specific individuals were able to counter it. So he developed the ability to suck on their defence and break it. One of the deadliest spells ever was invented.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Great, so we’re doomed...”

When Twilight finished her sentence another magical source roamed up. The necklaces around the necks of the mares lit up and exuded their magic. It flew directly into the barrier and the meteor began to decrease in its size. Nevertheless, it pushed slowly inside the shield.

Twilight struggled with her mind while she tried to concentrate. Her friends were using the Elements but they couldn’t unfold their full potential without her Element. She closed her eyes tight and searched inside her heart. “I don't want to let this end... I don't want my friends to die... The only thing I want … is to see these culprits suffer!”

Twilight's magical aura deepened in its colour, becoming a dark purple. Princess Celestia watched from one corner of her eye to her student. She felt that something inside her had changed. But the barrier pushed back against the star and threw it aside.

The barrier shined in a mix of the colour of everypony’s magic. Harmony had helped them once more to save them.

Once more, the whole battlefield was covered in dust. With an powerful magical pulse Soul cleared the arena and looked at the after-effects of his most powerful spell. The Leyfeeder that had scratched at the barrier before were gone. No remains were left. They just vaporized under the immense magical energy.

His gaze fell the other way were his biggest enemies of this time had stood before. At the time before he met Harmony he would have enjoyed this view. The wretched and crippled form of Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon laid bleeding on the ground, only barely breathing. Only Lunacy stood firm. Through his bleeding and pain he tried to stay calm. His eyes told Soul that he was barely holding consciousness. Lunacy's horn ignited, him staring with his last might into Soul's eyes. “This is not over, yet!”

With a flash of dark reddish magic Lunacy disappeared along with Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon. Soul sank to his knees and began to pant heavily.

The Princesses and the Elements lowered the barrier and looked around themselves. The whole Colosseum was destroyed in the fight. The clopping sound of Princess Luna's hooves caught their attention. She stopped only mere feet in front of him. “Every time I see you, you have become even more amazing. I'm so proud of you. You were always like a son to me. I'm so happy you are on our side.”

Princess Luna wanted to approach him and to pull him into a close embrace but Soul stood up and ignited his horn once more. “I'm sorry, Luna. I'm so sorry. But you know as well as I that there is no great power without great sacrifices for a mortal.”

Princess Luna got shoved back to the others and another blue shield covered them, A single tear rolled down Soul's face. “You were always like a mother to me.”

Before Princess Luna could respond, a blazing lightning made of pure magical power stretched from the sky and hit Soul's horn. Pushing him into the ground and blinding the others.

When they regained their ability to see, they had to learn that Soul body laid motionless on the ground.

Applejack and Princess Luna screamed in unison with watery eyes. “SOUL!”

Chapter 24 - Sentence of a Mortal

View Online

Chapter 24
Sentence of a Mortal

Stillness had turned in, both on the outside and inside of Twilight and her friends. For a couple of hours they just watched the black stallion sleeping. A shadow hung over them after Soul got struck, and the Princesses teleported instantly to the castle and let a doctor check him. He wondered how Soul had survived such an impact. Soon, they stopped hoping that Soul would wake up soon.

Applejack sat the at the edge of his bed. “What do ya think happened?”

Princess Celestia sat at the end of the bed and stared at him, her emotions split between care and worry. “This is the sentence of a mortal. This is the difference between a unicorn and an alicorn.”

Twilight's ears perked up, and she sat down next to her mentor. “What do you mean by 'this' is the difference?”

The Princess carefully wrapped her wing around her student and nuzzled her motherly. “It isn't entirely impossible for a unicorn to be stronger than an alicorn. Despite of our appearance, there is only one major difference.”

Fluttershy quietly whispered behind them. “Immortality.”

She shied away under her wavy mane and hid behind Rainbow. Princess Celestia turned her head and nodded at the timid pegasus. “Yes. Alicorns are free from every mortal burden and restriction. While an Alicorn can use magic frankly without any restrictions, an Unicorn is bound to their mortality. Both kinds of ponies can use the same sort of magic, the difference is their payment.”

Twilight looked up to her mentor with huge eyes that told her that she was eager to learn more. “Payment? In what way?”

Princess Celestia looked strained at the black stallion inside the bed before her. “Every spell you cast costs a small amount of magical energy every time. When a Alicorn hits their border, it is able to drain energy from other sources and get away with this without any consequences. But if a unicorn steps over this border and drains energy from something different than… you end up like him.”

Twilight jumped up and looked Princess Celestia directly into her eyes. “But how? Didn't he use this spell before without being struck?”

The Princess put Twilight gently on her plot again and stroked through her mane. “You're right. Before today, he was able to use these kinds of spells without suffering from a magical recoil. Actually... this was one of the reasons I've feared him so much. Since the first day he came to the castle, he had grown. His strength grew to an unbelievable amount. He is the rightful specter of space, but I think that the divine power of Chaos he took from Discord made him so strong in such short time and even prevented him from the magical recoil.”

The ponies looked at each other in concern. Twilight cuddled closer with the Princess. “Was he really so much stronger than you and Princess Luna?”

Princess Celestia squeezed her a little bit harder now. “You saw what he had done to Radiant Flare, Nightmare Moon, and Lunacy. He was well aware that he would get struck. If he still inherited the power of Chaos, the attack would have been much stronger. I'm more than relieved that he fought on our side... The other way round, he would have died for sure.”

In horror Twilight looked at Soul breathing calmly in front of her. “I see... .”

The door behind them unlocked magically and Princess Luna entered the room. She didn't pay much attention to everypony around. She went directly to the unoccupied side of the bed and nuzzled her kind of son. “Did he wake up yet?”

Her sister shook her head carefully and with a sad frown, the unicorn under her wing tightly pressed to her flank, said. “I'm sorry.”

Princess Luna sighed in defeat. She turned around and changed her frown to a well played smile. “I'm sure everypony is hungry after such an exhausting day. I would like you to follow me to the Dinner Hall.”

For a short moment they didn't know what to do but quickly they agreed and turned their backs. Applejack nuzzled Soul quickly and took off as well. The only pony remaining was Princess Celestia. Twilight looked behind and puzzled her mentor. “Don't you want to eat something, Princess?”

Princess Celestia didn't turn around. She still laid her eyes upon the sleeping stallion. “Thanks your your concern, Twilight. But I will stay with him in case he wakes up.”

With concern, Twilight watched Princess Celestia sit there with sorrow in her eyes. “Okay. I will keep something for you if you change your mind.”

The door closed after Twilight, the Princess and Soul were alone. For minutes, absolutely nothing happened until she decided to speak. “I know what you did there for us and I'm really grateful for that, but please stop acting like you’re sleeping.”

His lips formed to a small smile. “Attentive like in the past days, Sun-butt.”

Such an insult would cause a normal pony to go to the dungeons, but the Princess didn't bother in this moment. “This is the first time we’ve talked for a thousand years... You simply left after you turned me.”

Silence turned in for a moment until Soul finally opened his blue eyes. “This country seems to be populated by such happy ponies. It is nice to see that her death wasn't in vain after all.”

The eyes of the Princess widened by the mentioning of Harmony. “I can't verbalize how sorry I am, but you have to believe me. This was the only way to bring the world back into balance and create this land of love and peace. I understand...-”

Soul jumped up from the bed and shoved his hoof up her mouth. “Be quiet!”

A small tear ran down his left cheek. “While I was in my self-chosen exile, I've thought so many times about that, but just recently, when I learned what these six ponies are, I could finally understand.”

Princess Celestia stepped back to flee from his grab of silence. “You do understand why I had to do this?”

Soul nodded, his eyes were forcefully shut to imprison every tear. “I understand why you used Harmony to stop Selene, and I can deal with it for now, but you don’t understand this situation at all. You don't understand what I have done for you!”

Soul approached her with furious steps. The Princess had no other chance than to back away. “Tell me, Soul, tell me what you have done.”

The Princess reached the wall behind her and pressed herself as hard as she could against it. Soul stopped mere inches before her. “I broke the rules of time! I changed your destinies!”

The eyes of the Princess widened. Since Star Swirl obtained the ability to travel through time, she spend endless hours of studying around this matter. “This is not a bad thing! One of the things that Star Swirl had told me over and over was that time can be rewritten! You saved us!”

An ear-splitting sound stunned the Princess for a moment. Soul had hit with both his hooves next to her head. With a hoof on each side, he caught her. Fear was rare to be seen in the eyes of the Princess, but this was a very well chosen moment for fear. She made herself as small as possible while his shadow nearly completely covered her. “No, I didn't!”

Princess Celestia sank even further down while Soul's face grew darker. “When walked through the void, I saw your fates! Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon were supposed to extinguish your lives! I've interfered and changed a fixed point in time! This event had to happen. There should’ve been no possibility of rescue. I had to damage the fabric of reality itself to prevent your deaths!”

His breath stocked for a moment before he continued to breath again. “I altered the timeline. Lunacy wasn't supposed to appear. He is a direct consequence of my actions. Instead of the death of you, your sister, and Applejack, and her friends, I've doomed the whole world... What kind of monster am I? What have I become?”

His hooves slipped further down. At the point his hooves hit the wall were small cracks. Small sobs escaped him through his sternness. Princess Celestia carefully raised a few inches in height. She laid her hooves around him and pulled him into a motherly embrace. “You are not some kind of monster. You have always fought for what you have loved. At first there was my sister, for whom you would give everything. Then Harmony came into your life. You sacrificed so much after her death to create peace. And now you're fighting for Applejack and every living creature in Equestria.”

Princess Celestia could feel the rising tension inside Soul. “Why do you think that I'm fighting for Applejack?”

She didn't let him go, instead her hooves tightened around him. “Applejack had told us how she feels about you, and after with what you told me just now, I think that you might care for her as well.”

Soul's ears perked up, but he didn't look at the Princess at all. She knew that he was hiding something. “Usually a pony would refer to a group of ponies by the name of the pony he had met first. But instead of saying 'Twilight and her friends' you said 'Applejack and her friends'. So you do care for her, even if you don't like to admit.”

Gently Soul pushed against Celestia's chest. She weakened her grip and could look now directly into his eyes. They were watery and weak. She hadn't seen him like that since his foalhood. “So did you forgive me? Are we some kind of… friends?”

Soul turned his gaze away from her and struggled entirely free of the embrace. “Forgiveness? You are asking me for forgiveness? After you threw this country into war and committed murder on my beloved Harmony? After you had betrayed your sister and me!”

Soul turned away and magically opened the door. In the middle of the doorway, he paused. “Listen, Tia, I won't forgive you for what you've done, but I will give you some advice. Watch your student carefully. I'm sure you felt the same strange magic around her in the Colosseum. So don't let her slip, don't let her become… like me...”

He left the room and turned around the corner. Princess Celestia waited a few seconds until he was far enough gone. “Thanks for your advice, Soul. I won't let her down.”

She halted for a second and took a deep breath. “Even if you don't admit it, you just called me by my nickname... You're opening up… even to me.”

Soul's voice rang from down the corridor in a little cheerful sing-song voice. “Cheeky as ever, Sun-butt!”

Princess Celestia smiled in delight. “Just like a thousand years ago...”

She dived into her memories and revelled in them. She finally left reality and entered the world of her memories as she heard the door of the Dinner Hall open in the distance.

Soul entered the room gracefully with a raised head, just like in his old days. He paid Princess Luna and the others no attention as he walked to the opposite end of the long wooden table and halted in front of the last big chair. He tilted his head a few inches and ignited his horn.

The chair began to glow in the same sapphire-blue aura as his horn and slowly began to change. The wood became deep black and ornaments of stars and a dragon head carved themselves into the chair. He proceeded to sit down and levitated a slice of bread to himself and began to butter it.

He was now facing Princess Luna directly but didn't pay her any attention. Everypony stared at him in amazement. Twilight levitated a piece of cake in front of her opened mouth but didn't dare to move further. Princess Luna finally got her lips moving. “Incredible to recover so fast...”

Soul turned to his left side were a servant waited with a silver tray on his back. “Excuse me my dear servant. Would you mind if you could serve me an Earl Grey tea?”

The servant stumbled, startled, a few inches backwards until he touched one of the curtains. “Of course, Sir!”

The servant took of instantly as Soul lazily continued to butter his bread with his magic. The seven mares were just staring at him. Nothing happened for minutes, so Pinkie got bored and jumped out of her chair onto the table. “Time for a comeback party! I've never seen such an epic comeback since ever! I...-.”

Pinkie was stopped in her tracks by a sapphire-blue magical aura that surrounded her. Soul's eyes met the other ponies’ eyes for the first time since he entered the room. “Calm down, Miss Pie. It isn't the time to celebrate, we have to preserve our strength. This isn't some sort of game where everypony lives happily. The enemy could be everywhere and could attack us.”

He gently levitated Pinkie back into her chair. She frowned and looked at him with big, begging eyes. Soul looked at her for a few seconds until he took a deep breath. “But I promise you, as soon as everything is over, I will dance with you again. Alright?”

Her eyes lit up and a small smile formed on her lips. “Do you Pinkie-Promise?”

Soul narrowed his eyes and asked hesitantly. “What is a Pinkie-Promise?”

Pinkie Pie rose from her chair again and presented her chest proudly. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye. This is the oath of my unbreakable promise. When you Pinkie-Promise something, you have to full fill it.”

Soul weakly smiled at the bubblegum-coloured mare. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

She beamed with glee at him and let herself glide back into the chair. One slice of bread after another levitated to his dish. But as fast they came they are gone into his mouth. Rarity watched every movement. “I'm sure you are very exhausted judging from the mass you are eating.”

His eyes shoot upwards and met Rarity's. She was startled by the sudden movement and jumped a tiny bit in her chair. He began to smile, it seemed that her reactions pleased him quite well. “Do you expect me to lay quietly in my bed? I've just used one of four sacred spells and even had to protect my own life with a recovery spell. I've used in these few seconds more magical energy than you will probably in your entire life. Moreover, I've lost a part of my power due to the distinction of Lunacy. So yes, I'm very tired and more importantly, very hungry.”

Rarity slipped down in her chair to hide her face. Soul noticed that his might was a little bit too harsh the the fine fashioner. “No no, you don't have to fear. I didn't mean to insult you. I just wanted to make it clear, and I want to beg you for a little favour.”

She raised to her original height again and propped herself with her hooves on the table. Rarity leaned eagerly forward. “And what do you beg for?”

Soul looked seriously at Rarity he didn't even twitched slightly. “I want you to patch up my armour I wore when I arrived in Ponyville.”

Rarity looked at him rather confused. “Me? Work on armour? No no no, I'm a fashioner and not a mere blacksmith!”

He smiled at her gently and continued with a calm and collected voice in the manner fathers tell their foals a good night story. “I want you to entrust with this task, because you are the only one who can satisfy my requirements. You are the only one that can do it!”

She threw her head back in this weird fancy Canterlot manner and stroked her fabulous looking mane. “Of course, I am the only pony who can do it. But in exchange, you have to model for me! A stallion with such a marvellous body is rare to be found.”

A hilarious laughter escaped his mouth. He couldn't resist to laugh when he imagined himself as model. “Oh by the sake of time, if we are really able to stop Lunacy, I will be your model as long as you please.”

He squeezed his eyelids tightly shut. A loud thud on the table let him open them again. Rainbow Dash lifted off and landed on the table again. She stood directly in front of him with a challenging expression written in her face. “If you are starting to make promises then you can make one with me as well. I want a race against you! You overtook me in the air, I want to prove that I'm faster in the air than you!”

The servant from before entered the room again and placed carefully a cup of freshly made Earl Grey between Soul and Rainbow Dash. He bowed to Soul who returned it with a appreciating nod. Then the servant left the room, slowly walking backwards. Soul levitated the cup carefully to his mouth and sipped a tiny bit of the delicious liquid joy. Rainbow raised an eyebrow, she hated it when ponies made her wait. She took a deep breath and already wanted to burst out in impatience, but a blue ribbon wrapped around her snout. Soul looked at her with a pleased expression. “Contain yourself, Miss Dash, didn't you learned from our encounter before?”

Rainbow gulped as she remembered their last flight. Soul laughed faintly and continued. “Unfortunately, I've lost along with the aspect of chaos, the ability to form these wings. It is really a shame. I really liked to use them and soar through the endless skies.”

Soul could see the disappointment in Rainbow, but today he seemed to be in a good mood for promises. “When I settle the things, then I will begin search for a new way to gain myself wings. We will see who is faster than.”

A massive wing flap took Rainbow into the air and she landed in her chair with a backflip. Twilight observed Soul's way of speaking carefully and looked how he moved. She couldn't find any indications that he had lied to them so far. “So you used really 'Urano Metoria'. The Princess didn't underestimate this spell. It is really powerful and scarring. But I want to know one thing. You said, over and over, that you will settle this matter. What about us? As Elements of Harmony, I think that we have the right to fight for our sakes and that of the whole of Equestria.”

Soul's breath halted for a moment. “Harmony...”

It was barely audible for the audience, but they still realized what Twilight had said and what this meant to him. “You're right, as Elements of Harmony, you should have the right. But as coltfriend and father of our unborn daughter, I prohibit you to fight at all.”

Before Twilight could respond, a pair of powerful hooves met the table. Applejack couldn't bear it any more. She had to speak up. ”This is ridiculous! We won't take orders from ya like that! We will fight alongside ya, with or without your permission. We will stick to ya like flies to the cows.”

Once more, Soul broke down within his own laughter. “Oh my, I already counted the minutes until she would finally speak to me. It seems that you hadn't only inherited the honesty of Harmony, but her temper, her insularity and some of her emotions as well. That would explain quite well why you were acting like that back then.”

Applejack gave in and slipped her hooves from the table. “Ah wasn't acting, these were my honest feelings towards you, just like your actions back then were honest. But for now we have to push that aside and fight for our future. Maybe for a future where you and Ah can be together.”

Soul looked at her with widened eyes. “This is a very mature and wise attitude of you, Miss Applejack. But still I won't allow you to fight. Like I've already said, this isn't some kind of game. This is war. There will be blood and loss everywhere. I don't want any of you to suffer or even to die because of me. This is my fault, and I will correct it.”

The orange farmer shook her head. “Ya aren't alone. The six of us are your Harmony, and we have the pants on in this relationship, and we want to fight!”

Soul rocketed up from his chair and let the cup fall down to the table. Luckily, it was already empty and didn't shatter. “No! You aren't! You six aren't even complete anymore. The Element of Magic has shattered. It is gone! And as long as I don't know why, you six go nowhere!”

Curled together to a ball, a butter-coloured mass peaked up from under the table. “Uhmm, sorry, but don't you think it would be a good idea to ask the Princess for advice? If you don't mind, of course...”

With her last words, she submerged under the table again. Soul looked at the empty chair were Fluttershy was visible just seconds ago. “You six! Out of here, and get me the Princess!”

Rainbow Dash saluted, and took the others shoving them outside. The only ones left were Soul and Princess Luna. Soul turned around and now faced the window where the gardens laid underneath.

Princess Luna followed his steps and halted a few feet behind him. “You sounded quite confident. I assume you do have a plan my faithful student?”

Soul's head turned around. He flashed Princess Luna a wicked grin. “Demon's Run.”

The eyes of Princess Luna widened in shock. “Impossible!”

Chapter 25 - Lord of Equestria

View Online

Chapter 25
Lord of Equestria

The sound of eight pairs of hooves and the flapping of two pairs of wings was well audible in one of the countless corridors inside the castle. Rainbow Dash was still pushing the others out of the room. Twilight tried to halt as hard as she could, but against the massive wing-power of the mad-mare, she was powerless. “Stop pushing us, Rainbow! Why are you following his orders anyway?”

Rainbow stopped mid-air and shot Twilight an annoyed look. “Isn't it obvious? He is in the military ranks, if I show him my loyalty and my awesome stunts, he may gets me into the Wonderbolts! That would be so awesome!”

Twilight covered her eyes with her hooves in reaction to so much naivety. “Stop goofing around, Rainbow. He simply asked the Princess for advice and to discuss our further steps. For now, I don't even believe that there is a future to wait for.”

A weak and scared voice slowly roamed up from behind Rarity. Fluttershy sat on the ground with her wings wrapped around her head. “What do you mean there is no future to wait for?”

Twilight realized what she had said right now. Her ears fell and neatly attached themselves to her head. “I'm sorry Fluttershy. I didn't think about what I said. It's just... this spell Soul had used, the Princess said it had damaged the fabric of time, and that it will lead to the destruction of Equestria, sooner or later.”

Pinkie jumped in front of Fluttershy and bounced up and down. “You know, he could just reverse the spell, like Princess Celestia did when you used the 'Want it, need it' spell.”

The lavender unicorn blushed instantly and covered Pinkie's mouth with her hoof. “We agreed that we won't talk about that ever again. And besides, the Princess herself said that nopony was able to perform the spell before. Soul could only do it, because he used the power of Discord, or better, of Lunacy. So even if he wanted to reverse the spell, he simply couldn’t. That means that our fates are already sealed regardless of the potential defeat of Lunacy and the dark Princesses.”

Everypony looked at her with worry in their faces. Twilight stared bashful to the ground. But still there was something that bothered her to her innermost. “And on top of that... I don't trust Soul at all. I think he is the same as Lunacy. He doomed our families, friends, and every single one of us. He may act good, but he is evil in his core. The Princess wouldn't be so afraid of him if it weren't true.”

“I think I'm the one to decide this, Twilight.” Twilight spun around to see Princess Celestia approaching.

Her ethereal mane bounced with every step she took, the expression in her face wasn't quite the happiest that was ever to be seen. “I thought I had taught you better, and that your experience of friendship in Ponyville did better as well. But you're right. I was afraid of him, but not because I feared that he may bring mischief over Equestria, I feared his vengeance for what I did to him, and I have to admit that every punishment that he could think of, I would have deserved.”

Twilight made a rapid step to the front of the Princess and pounded her hooves on the ground. “Don't say something like that! He is a criminal and deserves to live his remaining life inside a prison or asylum!”

Princess Celestia couldn't believe what she paid witness to. Her mouth stood agape. “Twilight Sparkle! I don't tolerate such thoughts that denigrate the pony who saved us! You should be grateful! His actions have changed our destinies and gave as a little more time to spend with our families and friends.”

Twilight stammered incomprehensible words. “But I... you- you said yourself that he is dangerous. What has changed?”

The Princess sighed intensely. “Twilight, he saved us and risked his own life. I've talked to him only minutes before, and I don't think that he will turn on us. He may have a reason to turn on me, but he still loves Luna. And as long as Luna cares for us, he won't harm us. Soul is a pony of right justice, just like he always was. I trust him with my life and so should you.”

Without waiting for a response, the Princess turned to Rarity and puzzled her with her eyes. “So you were looking for me. How can I help you?”

Rarity looked from one side to another in confusion of the quick change in topic. “Well, Fluttershy had suggested that we should ask you for advice before we go anywhere. Soul wants to know the reason for the fading of the Element of Magic before we go to fight them.”

Princess Celestia didn't even answer as she began to walk in direction of the Dinner Hall, where Soul and her sister were still talking. The six friends followed her quickly. From the corner of her eye, she observed her student. Twilight's head hung low, like she regretted what she had said. As well as the Princess, Applejack was observing her friend. She didn't say anything when she insulted Soul, but inside her raged anger. She was well aware of the fact that this might be an effect of being the Element of Honesty, so she put her hooves down, but she was still concerned about Soul.

Rainbow and Fluttershy flew closely behind them. The cyan pegasus gently nudged her timid friend and whispered in her ear. “Don't you think Twilight is behaving strange? I mean, she is always strange, but right now she is even more strange than usual.”

Fluttershy answered Rainbow's question with a worried frown. “I don't know for sure. But I think since the incident with the barrier, Twi somehow changed, she felt so cold. I never felt this way around her. Maybe we should give her a little bit more time since her Element is gone.”

Rainbow nodded in agreement and pointed her gaze forward again. “Maybe you're right, Flutters.”

With quick steps, the Princess and the others approached the hall again. Princess Celestia's horn began to glow gracefully in her fine golden magical aura, and enveloped the doors with it.

The rapid steps of the Princess came to an abrupt end when she could fully look into the room. Soul and Princess Luna stood near a window and they turned around to face Princess Celestia as soon as they heard her.

Her eyes locked upon the table. The shattered and dirty armour that belonged to Soul laid on the table, neatly organized in the general shape of a pony. Some of the parts were still covered with remains of blood and hair. At a few edges of certain parts were even traces of a burning, but that wasn't the point here. Princess Celestia's eyes didn't lock upon them. They locked upon a second armour that laid right next to Soul's.

It was crafted in the same hues of Soul's. The insignia was even more precisely carved than on the other set of armour. The leather was replaced with fine dark blue silken fabric. It looked much more elegant, not resembling armour for close-combat. It looked more like the armour of a range fighter.

The others entered the room while they walked around the stunned form of Princess Celestia. Rarity poked her head from under Princess Celestia's wings and slowly closed the distance between her and the table. “Uhh, shiny... .”

Beside the fact that the armour was crafted from obsidian dragon scales, it was decorated with fine jewelry at some points. Most of them were already lost due to countless fights, that they had to witness.

Soul left his position near the Princess and stayed at the other side of the table. “Rarity, this is the armour that I want you to fix, please take care of Luna's armour as well.”

Rarity's eyes narrowed, she scratched her chin with her hoof, and stared at the armour with a humming sound. “I don't know, it looks so sinister, so evil. When I look at it, this armour tells me that you are very angry, full of rage, and willing to punish everypony that tries to harm you or the ponies around you. May I change the colouring?”

Soul's eyebrows slowly wandered upwards. “Well, this is exactly what it should’ve told a thousand years ago, and if you consider our current situation, I'm angry and full of rage against Lunacy and his minions. Please do not alter it so much. Restore only the protecting purpose of my armour. We will need anything that could help us against them.”

In the meantime, Twilight had walked around the table to face Soul directly. “I don't understand. You said we need help against them, but you've already defeated Nightmare Moon and Radiant Flare, so who is 'them'?”

A dark laughter escaped Soul's mouth. “Defeated them? They are immortal! I've only disabled them for the moment. Even if they weren't able to restore their health, Lunacy lived long enough inside my mind to know how to regenerate a body. It is only a matter of time before they will reappear and force us to fight again.”

Twilight stared at the ground, trying to push out the words that were hard to say. “Time... The Princess said that you've damaged time itself, and that it will sooner or later lead to the destruction of Equestria. Is that true? Can't you reserve the spell or do something about it?”

The expression of the black stallion darkened. He stared at Twilight for a few seconds before he answered her. “Yes, it is the truth. The fabric of reality is badly damaged, and with my current power, I'm not able to fix it.”

It felt like the air was sucked out of the room. Absolute silence had fallen. Applejack followed Twilight and looked confidently into Soul's eyes. “How much time do we have left?”

Soul's eyes were cold and calculating, he didn't even blink. “A few days, maybe more, maybe less. It's hard to say. The thing with the power over the aspect of time is that I can't really see my own future. It is impossible for me to interfere with my own timeline.”

Twilight sensed her chance to shine with her logical thinking mind. “Why don't you just go back to a point in time where you can prevent the events from happening without interfering with your timeline. Everything would be all right then, or am I mistaken?”

A wicked grin laid itself on Soul's lips. “Let me get this straight for you. The fabric of reality is in really bad shape, if I punch one more hole into it, it would most likely crumble and kill everypony. And additional to that, even if I go back, and the universe stays stable, the only possibility is to kill you before we meet. But that's not enough, because you have proposed this option, you made it impossible at the same time. When I kill you in the past you could never make this suggestion, it would create a paradox and cause the universe to crumble as well.”

Rainbow Dash leaned carefully over to Applejack and tipped at her hat. “Hey, did you understand what he said?”

Twilight turned her head slightly in defeat to her friends. “Basically, it means that I've busted this option, because I can't be the future cause for an action in the past if I'm involved.”

Silence turned in again, nopony new what to say in such a hopeless situation. Only Soul remained relaxed. Fluttershy noticed his behaviour and collected all of her courage. “Will… will it hurt?”

His expression changed completely, the coldness in his eyes vanished and was replaced by the caring warmth of a father. Fluttershy's face showed her fear, the fear to die so young. Only for a brief second, a certain memory flickered in front of his eyes. It was Star Swirl's face in the second of his death, caught between the torrent of time and space they had created. He never showed pain nor tears, he seemed to be… happy. Soul will never forget his last sentence. 'Run and never stop! Don't look back! You have to fulfil your destiny!'.

Soul snapped out of his memory and stroked Fluttershy carefully through her mane. “Don't worry, I won't let anything happen to you, or to anypony here. Nopony will have to suffer anymore. I promise that I will end this.”

He felt a weight resting on his shoulder, and he turned around to face the origin of the burden. The orange hoof on his shoulder belonged to Applejack. “When ya will end this... Why are you crying?”

Soul realized that he had began to shed tears when he thought about Star Swirl. He quickly flashed a false smile and brushed her hoof gently off. “I'm just happy that all of you will be safe!”

Suspicious, the others watched the older stallion, only the eyes of Princess Luna were turned away. She observed her younger sister, biting nervously on her lips and moving her wings unintentionally. Princess Celestia cleared her throat and caught the attention of everypony. “If I had to judge from the behaviour of my sister, then you already have a plan for that, but it didn't seem to be a harmless one. So please explain, Soul.”

The old stallion snickered with his tongue. “Before we know why the Element of Magic disappeared, we shouldn't do anything.”

Princess Celestia levitated one of the chairs to sit on and pondered for a moment. “My first thought was that the Elements were fading, because they led you back to take revenge on me. But after the latest events, I doubt that. It wouldn't even lie in Harmony's personality to do so. I'm not sure, but I think they faded because their reason to exist is fading as well.”

Soul scratched his chin and wrinkled his eyebrows. “Their reason to exist is fading? The Element of Magic was broken when Twilight fought Nightmare Moon and didn't manage to banish her again. Maybe the Element of Magic faded because it failed its purpose.”

Twilight stepped back in shock, her eyes widened, and her ears began to twitch. “How did you know? You weren't there when it happened! That is impossible.”

He began to laugh again. These ponies were really amusing. “When I left, I saw many things, and this was one of them.”

The moment he talked about his detour to the void, he realized something. “I think I’ve got it. I know why the Element is gone!”

The others looked at him eagerly. Like a little school-colt, Soul began to bounce up and down. Pinkie felt free to join him. “When the Elements protected me in the Colosseum, I saw Harmony in there! She told me that she had led me back on purpose, that she even now can't purge the last evil, the one that I've banished deep down in my heart. I think you are right. The Element of Magic fulfilled its purpose to lead me back and faded afterwards. Maybe this whole chaos will end when all of them are gone. I just hope that they will break all at once, so it will end as soon as I hope.”

The Princess of the Sun nodded in approval. “Now that we have settled this matter, how will we continue?”

Soul turned away and faced the window again. His gaze met something in the far distance. “We won't continue at all. From now on, I will settle this together with Luna alone. We will be heading for Demon's Run!”

Princess Celestia almost fell off from her chair. “How do you even know about that place?”

Her jaws were shaking in shock. Soul's grin became wicked and more sinister. “I wasn't always honest when I said I was studying. You have to understand, there could be the key to annihilate our threat.”

The Princess gnashed her teeth, a faint sign of anger was visible in her eyes. “I should consider you a traitor and send you to the moon. There is no excuse for even mentioning Demon's Run!”

Twilight made a little jump, her eyes lighting up like she had just aced a test. “What’s Demon's Run?”

Princess Celestia hissed dangerously, Princess Luna gulped heavily. “Demon's Run is a haunted place where even immortal beings can die. No pony dares to enter it anymore. There are various legends around this place. One of them tells of our parents, hiding a holy artifact that holds the power of creation there., the very power that had created this world in the first place. There is only one condition, nopony that entered ever returned… including our parents.”

“And I'm going to retrieve this artifact!” Soul jumped on the table, the metal armour clinking from the force of the impact.

The table under Soul's hooves broke and split into two parts. The wooden splinters flew through the air and levitated for a split second in front of Soul's eyes before they fell to the ground. Barely, he managed to escape the fatal cleave and jumped light-hoofed to the ground. Princess Celestia's hoof was heavily brushed by the strike through the table. “You won't bring my little sister to such a dangerous place. You won't go there at all! As eternal Princess over Equestria, I order you to leave out this wicked place. You shall never go near there!”

Princess Celestia pressed her teeth as hard together as she could, they almost broke under the immense pressure. Everypony stepped carefully away in fear of the wrath of the Sun Princess, only Soul remained steady. He walked slowly through the fragments of the destroyed table and pressed his own face against the face of Princess Celestia that burned in anger. “You can't give me orders! I'm no longer the little colt that you could push around! I defeated you in battle a thousand years ago, if you want it the hard way, you can get it! After your loss, I'm the rightful inheritor of the throne! I'm the Prince, no, the Lord of Equestria! So bow down you filthy sinner, and weep! So I won't punish you at the spot!”

The dark stallion's expression turned darker and a single blood vessel pulsed on his forehead. Even without the power of Chaos, he was still one of the scariest things ever to be seen.

Twilight tried to push him away but stepped at the spot and scratched the floor with her hooves. “You… can't… talk like that… to the… Princess!”

She panted heavily until she felt her weight decreasing. She was wrapped inside a golden aura. Surprised, she turned her head to the Princess. “Stop it Twilight. In fact, he is right. He defeated the actual ruler and had a right for the throne. With his return, his right to be the ruler returned as well. This means that we only had stepped up for him when he vanished, we were only
representatives.”

Everypony quietly followed the happenings. Their eyes widened when they saw the glorious alicorn Princess of the Sun kneeling in front of a unicorn. “He is the rightful Lord over Equestria.”

The dark voice of Soul rang through Princess Celestia's ears. “And Luna is my Queen.”

Chapter 26 - Inferior

View Online

Chapter 26
Inferior

Princess Celestia eyes wandered slowly from the floor to her younger sister. From her lowered position she could only manage to get a look at her from the corner of her eye. Princess Luna didn't look at them, she stared bashfully at the floor next to her. Her ears were neatly pleated against her head, the waving movements of her mane hid her eyes every few seconds.

The Princess of the Night noticed the gaze of her sister, and startled, she made a little nervous jump. “I'm sorry, sister. I wasn't enthusiastic at the beginning as well, but we had talked about our options, and this seems to be the most promising plan.”

Princess Celestia slowly raised to her full height again. “Tell me why you are taking my sister there? You know that none of you will return. It would be already bad if you are lost again, but why do you have to take my sister from me again? I've lost her for a thousand years already! Please don't take her with you. Don't leave me again...”

Both Princesses began to shed tears that silently dropped to the floor. Princess Luna made a rapid dash and caught her sister in a bone-crushing hug. “I won't leave you ever again, Tia. I promise!”

Everypony became teary eyed and watched the heartbreaking scene in front of them. Only Soul remained cold and untouched. “You aren't as smart as you think. I need Luna to achieve the salvation of Equestria. The legends are telling that a blood-relative is needed to use the artifact. Luna is my Queen, because she will be the Queen of Equestria when I'm done.”

Princess Celestia watched Soul through the mane of her sister. “When she is supposed to be Queen, you have to step down as well. You aren't telling us everything.”

Soul raised his eyebrow and slowly made his way out of the room. “When the darkness has fallen, a new ruler will be crowned, a ruler that will have seen the light and felt the darkness.”

The door closed behind him and left Princess Celestia astonished behind. Her mouth hung low, Twilight nudged her carefully on the flank. “What is that supposed to mean?”

The Princess looked down at her student, her eyes had pulled together to small dots. “Those words… I've heard them before! Star Swirl had told me them after a future vision. We never knew what this could mean... .”

The door clicked open again, and the black stallion re-entered the room, followed by a white unicorn, white pegasus, and a pink alicorn. Twilight's face lit up like a little school-filly, as she bounced up and down, before she took off and stormed in their direction.

Shining Armor saw his little sister approaching and spread his arms apart to hug her, but the lavender pony shot right past him to embrace Phalanx.

His face fell instantly to a sad frown. Princess Cadence nudged him playfully and covered a little giggle, while he had to watch his little sister nuzzle another stallion.

Soul cleared his throat and hit the floor as hard as he could to get the attention of anypony. The marble floor was deeply cracked, and single fragments of the marble scattered around the point of impact. “We don't have any time to waste. This could be the last day of freedom and Equestria as you know it.”

Pinkie bounced around the still angered stallion and chirped happily. “You are funny. How did you get them here so quickly? Princess Celestia had only spoken one sentence, before you returned.”

His eyes widened and his mouth opened slowly. For a second there was silence, until he managed to speak. “This is bad, very bad. That means time is already collapsing. I've been away for at least twenty minutes! We have to begin with the preparations immediately. Miss Rarity? I would like you to remaster my armour as fast as you can. Shining Armor and Princess Cadence will assist you with their crystal magic. Luna, I want you to rest now. Tomorrow awaits us a strenuous journey, we will need all the strength that we can collect. The others are free to do what they want, as long as they don't interfere with the repairs of my or Luna's armour.”

The black stallion turned around again and headed for the door once more. “May your dreams be sweet and free of worry. I hope there will be a tomorrow to reunite us again. Good night, my little ponies.”

The doors closed once more. Rarity's horn lit up and covered the armours in her magical aura. “I should start. Where can I work?”

Princess Cadence laid her hoof upon her shoulder and smiled friendly. “Here you go.”

Rarity, Princess Cadence, and Shining Armor disappeared in a pink light. Rainbow Dash’s eyes travelled lazily through the room. “I think I will hit the hay, see you later guys.”

Like a cyan blur, she left the room through one of the windows. Twilight rolled her eyes, annoyed, and pushed hot air through her nostrils. “I will go to bed, too. See you in the morning.”

With a flash of purple magic the lavender unicorn disappeared. Fluttershy was slightly uncomfortable and flew over to Applejack. “Would you mind if we talk outside for a moment?”

The orange farmer nodded briefly and followed Fluttershy out of the Dining Hall onto a large balcony.

The only ponies left were the Princesses. Princess Celestia followed the steps of Applejack and Fluttershy. Shen they were finally out of reach, the Princess turned her gaze to her sister. “You should rest now as well, sister. You will need all of your strength to return to me.”

The midnight blue mare made a little skip and hugged her sister tight. “Of course my sister. I will.”

Princess Luna blinked out of the room with her alicorn magic. The Princess of the Sun remained alone in the room. “I just have to talk to him again... alone.”

With this, she at last left the room. Fluttershy and Applejack were only waiting for them to vanish, to speak frankly to each other. Impetuous as ever, the farmer began. “What do ya want to tell meh?”

The timid pegasus played with her wavy mane and hid her mouth under it. “I don't want to spoil it, but don't you think that Soul is acting very strange?”

Applejack raised carefully her eyebrow and signalized Fluttershy to go on with her demanding hoof movements. Fluttershy's mane barrier slowly lowered. “Uhm, you know... At first he played all nice, but he was very careful, never showing real anger or anything bad. He always was polite and kind towards me. When he had this disagreement with Rainbow, he broke bad and fought her but never actually tried to… uhm… do something really bad to her. His sorrow took the better of him, and he left us. Time had passed, and he returned. Even though it seemed that he was the ultimate evil that wanted to destroy Equestria, he had fought for us against the real threat. His eyes were blinded by the darkness inside of him, but since he and Lunacy were separated, I thought that this bitterness would fade as well. After all, it seems like I was mistaken. Again he raised his voice, this time against the Princess herself. It is like he has a light and a dark side. I don't know how I should handle it.”

Applejack's eyes widened further and further while Fluttershy spoke. “Ah didn't really notice until now... Ah think… well, Ah don't know, maybe after what happened to him, he can't really open up to others.”

Fluttershy dropped gracefully in absolute silent to the marbled ground. “Sorry, I don't think so. If you don't mind of course.... After you and he had... cuddled on the ground, he had told us almost everything except of his real identity. It was more like he didn't want to get us into trouble by letting us emotionally near to him.”

The timid pegasus blushed by the mentioning of the saucy scene that had occurred in front of Twilight's library only a few days before. Applejack sat down while Fluttershy had spoken. “What d’ya mean by not getting us into trouble? He left us, he left me and we are into such big trouble, it couldn't be bigger. Ah still don't understand what ya’re aimin’ at.”

Fluttershy hid her face behind her mane again and tried to nibble it. “Please don't be mad at me. I just thought I should tell you. It is obvious that he is lying to us. Not about his past, but he is lying about what he will do to stop the upcoming evil. He tries to act like a bad pony, but in truth, his actions are noble and righteous.”

Applejack nodded slightly and raised again to her standing position. “Maybe ya are right, maybe he is hiding something, but maybe he will talk honestly with me. Ah will go and...-”

A soft thud sounded behind them as light blue hoof-protectors touched the ground. Princess Luna folded her wings neatly against her marvellous looking body and closed the distance between her and the girls. “I think you should stay for a moment.”

The farmer pony was stunned by the unexpected appearance of Princess Luna. “Princess? Why shouldn't Ah go. Ah'm sure he will tell meh.”

The Princess of Night shook her head slowly in refusal. “He has to prepare very important things for our journey tomorrow. Absolute concentration is required to fulfil these tasks.”

The words of the Princess repeated over and over again in Applejack's head. “These 'important things', what are they exactly?”

Princess Luna narrowed her eyes and tilted her head a few inches. “Why so curious?”

Applejack stumbled backwards a few steps and blushed slightly. “Ah'm just worried about his well-being. Even with this agreement he and Ah had, Ah still want to be with him, so Ah can't allow anything bad happen to him. Everytime Ah hear him shout or see him hurt, it is like Ah know what he is thinking at that moment. It feels very weird...”

She closed her eyes during the conservation and pawed the ground with her hoof. Her eyes slowly opened again when she felt the weight of a hoof on her shoulder. Princess Luna gave her a warm smile and continued to stroke Applejack's mane. “You really got a big share of Harmony's feelings. Don't give up, sooner or later he will learn what you will mean for him. He just doesn’t want to hurt any of them.”

Applejack's frown changed to a small smile again. “Do you really think that Ah mean something to him? What? Wait a moment, lets get this straight! Why should he have to hurt us? Princess, please tell meh what he is up to!”

Princess Luna realized that she had said far too much. She was in a very serious situation.To Soul, she had promised to keep silence about his intentions. “Well, he didn't want to make any real promises in face of such a dangerous mission- There is a possibility that we won't return.”

“Nah, Ah don't think so. It sounded pretty much like he was sure that ya will return, but he was not sure about his fate.” The Princess shot Fluttershy a dark gaze while she withdraw her hoof from Applejack. The timid pegasus fled behind Applejack, she whimpered and squeaked in fear. Fluttershy almost cried. “I'm sorry.”

She was only barely audible to Applejack and the Princess, but she gave Applejack new reasons to feed on. “Princess, ya don't have to keep it a secret in before us. We are the Elements of Harmony, who else could ya trust? Ah just want the best for him, and Ah want to know if he is about to do something stupid.”

Drips of sweat ran down the face of Princess Luna. She wanted to tell them but was not allowed to. It could mess up the whole plan. “Please don't tell anypony. The reason he isn't sure about his return, is that he may be forced to use another forbidden magic to ensure the salvation of Equestria.”

Applejack's and Fluttershy's eyes widened, and they leaned over to the Princess, curious what this magic could be. The Princess of the Night gulped, and her mouth formed three single words. “Disease type magic.”

As soon as these words left her mouth they felt an uncomfortable shiver ran over their backs. Princess Luna took off to the air and lit her horn. “I'm sorry, this is everything I can tell you. Now go to sleep!”

With a flash of her midnight blue magic Applejack and Fluttershy disappeared from the balcony and found themselves in one of the bedroom chambers. Applejack stomped on the floor, and her hat slid from her head to the ground from the bumps. “Arrgh! Horsefeathers!”

Now everything inside the castle had fallen silent. Everything inside, but not at the roof of one of the buildings inside the castle.

Soul sat there, his gaze pointed at the stars. He was accompanied by a graceful seeming white alicorn. Almost a full hour had passed before Princess Celestia finally decided that it was time to talk. “You are quite an amazing actor, it is really a shame you didn't get an acting cutie mark.”

He didn't turned around, only his eyes changed their target and stared at the Princess from the corner of his eyes. The Princess noticed and smiled weakly. “Just moments before we had such a good talk, and now you are shouting at me? Those don’t go together very well. I believe you are trying to act like the bad-pony.”

The black stallion turned around slowly and faced the Princess. “What should I do?”

Princess Celestia giggled a little bit, a faint blush darting over her cheeks. “You know, sometimes I think that maybe if we met under different circumstances, if you didn't know me as Helia, then we could have become really good friends.”

Soul stared for a few seconds at the Princess before he turned away again. “Maybe.”

The white Alicorn closed the distance between them except of a few feet. “You made promises in the Dining Hall. I want one, too.”

Soul didn't respond nor did he react in any way. Princess Celestia used this opportunity immediately. “As soon as you return, I want us to start from the beginning, like we've never met before. Do you agree?”

A cold wind blew through their manes, the whistling sound rang in their ears, but soon silence turned in for a moment. “I agree.”

The massive white and plushy wing stretched around Soul's back and covered him in its warm feathers. Princess Celestia followed his gaze up to the stars. “Now I'm sure you are an actor. You would never agree to forgive me like that, if you didn't know that you wouldn’t return at all.”

Soul's eyes widened as he turned his head to face the Princess, but she was still stargazing. The only thing that moved were her lips. “So you act like that because you don't want anypony emotionally close to you. You don't want anypony to suffer because of your disappearance, especially Applejack.”

Princess Celestia thought about many possible reactions he could show, but this was the only one she hadn't thought of. Instead of gaining distance between them, he leaned his head against the slightly fluffy chest of the Princess. Despite the fact that he was almost the same size as Luna, he weighed perceptible more than her sister. Before she could have said anything, Soul took the initiative. “Do you remember the first time we physically touched each other? I jumped on your back when I was a little colt. If I remember right, I was playing tag with Star Swirl.”

He wasn't looking at the Princess but could feel her head slightly nod. He burst out a massive amount of air through his nostrils and relaxed more. “I will never forget this feeling. It was like a thousand needles would pierce through my hooves. After that day I never ever came close to you again, in fear to get stung again. But now you feel so warm and soft...”

The Princess began to giggle uncontrollably, she couldn't suppress the thought of how it would be if Soul and she would go out together. The stallion beneath her smiled, too. But something was odd. He wasn't smiling out of happiness, it was again this wicked and sinister smile. “Under different circumstances we could have been a couple, who knows?...”

He slowly raised up again and began to walk past the Princess. She was still laughing and didn't really realize that Soul was about to leave. Before he could light his horn, the voice of the Princess rang through his ears. “You really know how to distract other ponies. No wonder you win so many arguments.”

Soul lowered his head and flashed a smile of defeat. “Like I've said before, you're still very attentive, Tia.”

Princess Celestia's clopping hoof sounds slowly closed up to him. She halted a pony-length behind him. “I know you are lying. The truth is that you aren't going to Demon's Run for the artifact, you are going there to meet with Lunacy.”

Soul's eyes widened in shock, Princess Celestia had guessed right at the first try. Naturally, the Princess noticed his surprise. “So my guesswork was right, Lunacy lived for most of your life in your mind, so of course he knew about this place. But why should Lunacy seek for the artifact?”

He turned around and showed Princess Celestia his proud laughter. “Isn't it obvious? When time is falling apart, even he will cease, so he has to repair it before it’s too late. The reason I'm taking Luna, is that somepony has to use the artifact if I'm unable to.”

The Princess of the Sun hesitated for a moment, but she needed to have certainty. “Then why don't you take all of us? Together we might defeat Lunacy without bigger trouble.”

The black stallion approached the Princess until he stood directly in front of her. She could already feel his breath in her face. “As soon as Luna obtains the artifact, I will send her with my magic back to you. You immediately have to use it. In the meantime I will take down Lunacy and the dark Princesses.”

Confusion took hold in the thoughts of the Princess. “You barely could fight them back at the arena. How do you intend to bring them down? Even if you strike them again with your 'Urano Metoria' and kill Radiant Flare and Nightmare Moon, I doubt that you will be able to fight Lunacy afterwards. Unless you intend to kill them all at once, then …”

Realisation hit the Princess. How could she have been so blind all the time. “Then you will die along with them... This is why you are acting like this! You know that you have to die if you want to stop them! This is why you won't take others there! But how do you want to do it? This time you can't simply blow them up.”

Soul walked even closer to the Princess. His face was now past the Princess's. “Do you remember the books you burned a thousand years ago? The books I wrote that included spells for tactical warfare? I still know every single spell there.”

Princess Celestia's eyes widened, she realized which evil Soul is suggesting to use. “You can't use any of these spells! The only thing they are capable of is killing! It would be murder!”

The black stallion didn't look up, but the Princess could feel his own mind was torn between good and evil. “I've murdered so many in war! I won't care if they make three more when it would ensure the salvation of Equestria. You should be glad that this knowledge will be lost with my death.”

She bit on her lip and hesitated for a moment, but she couldn’t let him do as he pleased like that. “Which spell do you plan to use?”

Quick and short was the answer of Soul, as if he wanted to get past this topic as fast as possible. “Disease type magic.”

The mouth of the Princess almost fell to the ground. “This is against all rules of ethics, you can't make them sick! Didn't you forget that they are immortal and immune against disease?”

Soul completely turned away from the Princess, and a small, sinister laughter rang through the loneliness of the night. “There is a second reason why the final battle will take place in Demon's Run. If I'm right, then immortal creatures will turn mortal there, and so they will be susceptible to disease. As soon as Luna grabs the artifact, I will send her back to you and immediately after that, I will infect them with my virus. It is designed to rewrite the cells of its host and program them to drain magical power to survive. The host will get weaker with every second until each cell in his body is replaced. He won't be able to use magic nor be able move anymore. He wouldn’t even be able to think for himself. The victim will become my minion, only capable of doing what I think of.”

Princess Celestia turned away in disgust. “That is sick.”

The black stallion didn't speak for a moment, only his horn ignited faintly. “I know…”

With a blast of his magic Soul had disappeared and left the former sole ruler of Equestria alone. She looked up into Princess Luna's marvellous night sky and sighed. “Sometimes you have to commit greater sins to pay for others. Sometimes destiny is cruel, unfair. and filled with endless sorrow. I wish that this won't end with more pain and loss.”

Chapter 27 - Intoxicating Plan

View Online

Chapter 27
Intoxicating Plan

Several times the sun and moon had set in what had only passed as moments. Time was getting more out of synch every passing moment. Casual things like boiling water or lighting a fire became dangerous as time got out of control. Almost everypony had assembled in the Dining Hall again, Applejack and her friends, the three Princesses, Shining Armor and Phalanx, the only one that was still missing was Soul.

Rarity helped Princess Luna get into her new armour. The armour hadn’t changed much, it still looked like before besides the renewed pattern and thickened protection layer beneath the actual steel. The damaged or the unusable parts of the armour were removed and replaced with fine crystal plates, created by Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. Like every one of Rarity's crafting pieces, it fit Princess Luna perfectly.

The Princess of the Night visibly enjoyed wearing her old armour again. Though she showed still fear, a weird smile formed on her lips. She didn't know what would happen next, but she was already sure that she would enjoy it.

Princess Luna looked as graceful as ever, but that didn't gave Twilight enough reason to take her eyes off from the armour of Soul. Almost every part had to be replaced, and the armor on the table shined in a brilliant light that was bent by the crystal surface of the armour and enchanted its surroundings in a beautiful multi-coloured light. But that wasn't what bothered Twilight, it was the golden pin that hold the front parts of the armour together. It was crafted from an old golden trinket and purple jewellery. She had witnessed as Soul asked Rarity for a second favour. He wanted the broken remnants of the Element of Magic crafted into the armour. It was formed like the original Elements; the purple gem was neatly placed in the centre. The five tips that were pointing away from the gem each had a free place for another Element. But before Twilight could bother anymore, the door swung open and the old stallion entered the room.

It felt like the cold breath of death itself had entered the room. Everypony began to shiver as he approached his freshly crafted masterpiece of an amour. “Quite shiny for a pony of my attitude, but I like it.”

He lowered his head and eyed the pin carefully. His lips pointed upwards and formed once again this dangerous looking smile. Each part began to levitated while it was wrapped inside Soul's magic. Part for part the armour layered itself around his body. Everything shiny and friendly looking was gone. The armour had stopped to shimmer on top of his dark coat, taking a foggy black-grey shade. The last remaining thing that shimmered was the pin right at his chest.

Except for Princess Luna, the ponies rearranged themselves in front of Soul, waiting for him to speak. Careless, Soul continued to adjust his armour on his body. It took several minutes to get done, and no pony wanted to interrupt him nor to anger him unnecessary. “And what are you waiting for?”

Startled, they took a tiny step back. Princess Celestia was the one to take the first. “Soul, please listen to us! Despite the fact that you might be forced to use this wretched magic, we want to came with you. Together with my sister, we form the rulers of this country. My niece and her husband are the protectors of the Crystal Empire, as well my student and her friends are the Elements of Harmony. What purpose do we have if we aren't able to protect our subjects, families, and friends? We would rather die along with her instead of waiting for her fate. Please let us come with you and fight for our sake!”

The black stallion stared at them with empty eyes. It seemed like something inside his mind has changed since he had spoken to Princess Celestia on the roof the night before.

In this very moment Twilight realized what the spare places around the Element of Magic could mean, but something inside her mind stopped her from yelling out her accusations.

He turned his eyes to Applejack and waved her to him. She followed the call and stopped in front of him, waiting to see what he was up to. Her eyes widened a little bit when Soul parted his front-legs to invite her to a warm hug. His eyes had become warm and welcoming, a total change from only seconds before.

Applejack couldn't resist and made a small jump inside his hooves. Despite the fact that she loved to feel his coat in her face again, something felt wrong. The mouth of the black stallion formed a sentence, she could have never believed that a single sentence would scare her that much. “I'm sorry, but you're mistaken, they aren't the Elements anymore. The circle has been broken.”

A cold chill ran over Applejack's back when Soul's horn ignited in a deeper shade of his usual sapphire coloured magical aura. He hold her tight to his chest, made her immobile. Applejack could feel like something is torn out of her chest, there was no real pain nor the feeling of getting hurt. It was just like something inside your mind was suddenly missing.

Carefully, Soul released Applejack and took a step away from her. Between them levitated a small orange orb shining like the sun itself. Her eyes locked upon the small thing, as well as Soul's. “This is the essence of the Element of Honesty and a part of Harmony's soul. But you have no reason to worry, she will remain to be the Applejack you know, the only difference is that she won't be the bearer of her Element anymore… and her mind won't be possessed by the thought of me anymore.”

Before the audience could respond, Applejack tried to reach for her precious Element, but she could only make one pitiful attempt of a step before she crumbled under her own weight and fell unconsciousness.

The orange orb levitated away from its previous owner and merged with the pin on Soul's chest. It filled one of the empty places, but it seemed to become darker as well.

Rainbow rocketed to the side of her friend and supported her before she could have fully fallen to the ground. Anger was burning in her magenta eyes. “How dare do you do this to her! She would do anything for you! Just because she likes you, it doesn’t mean you can do anything you want with her! I will kick your flank until you forget what your name is!”

Soul tilted his head to the left, his mane falling over his right eye and hiding it completely. The remaining eye pierced through Rainbow's mind like a dagger. “Oh, really?”

Once again his horn ignited in the weird shade of blue, and Rainbow and the others felt a strange tug inside them. At the exact same moment popped other orbs from their chests, bearing the same colours as their Elements. Before they really realized that they had lost their Element, the little orbs levitated over to Soul and merged with the pin as well.

Instead of the usual bright light that surrounded the Elements every time they were activated, a dark pulse leaked out of them.

Princess Celestia didn't want to believe what she had seen. Anger built up inside her, her voice drifting into a much deeper and darker hue. “How dare do you take my Elements away! You have no right to take them! I've worked so hard to regain the control over them! I should have stopped you when I still could!”

Everypony stared at the Solar Princess in shock. Such gruesome words from the usually so calm, collected, and motherly Princess Celestia were rare, almost unimaginable. But instead of starting a fight Soul looked at her like a father would do when his own child had disappointed him. “So time is messing around with you as well.”

The Eyes of Princess Luna widened when she noticed what Soul had mentioned. “Does that mean that my sister is...”

Soul turned to the Princess and looked, almost apologetically. “Yes, she is drifting through her own personality through the ages. Alicorn are supposed to be timeless beings, free of decay and illness, but it seems like the damaged Fabric of Time is altering her timeline, since you are like the world itself, eternal...”

Princess Luna began to cry when she saw, more and more, the image of Helia in front of her instead of her lovely sister Celestia. “But why didn't it affect me, too?”

Soul stepped between the two sisters and blocked the view of the Lunar Princess. “It does, but you haven't much changed through the last centuries. That is one of the reasons I chose you to accompany me.”

Rude and brash, like Rainbow was ever known, she interrupted them. “Wait a second! Lets get this straight. What do you mean with ‘your Elements’ and that you have ‘worked so hard for them’?”

Princess Celestia struggled with her own mind; she knew it was wrong to say so, but it felt so right. Soul took the words from her while Princess Celestia turned her head away. “Everything that she had told you was not entirely right nor was it entirely wrong. The Elements are indeed a charm to bring harmony over the world. The only thing that had changed was the real intention behind them. When Princess Celestia was Helia, she wanted to create the Elements for her own plan. She really wanted to harmonize her enemies but not to befriend them and create peace. In her eyes… harmony was only a weakness. Helia intended to weaken her enemies through Harmony's power, so she could conquest other countries faster and with less losses. After all, she used it only against her own sister to weaken her after I decided the war. And as you can see it worked pretty well for her. Years went by and Celestia understood the real meaning of Harmony. This is what has formed her to the mare she is today.”

A short moment of silence turned in while Twilight felt the similarities of the pin to another artifact. It felt like the Alicorn Amulet that Trixie was wearing back then. This was what had held her back from saying anything, it was the presentiment of what this pin meant. She made a little step forward to face him. “Then why do you take them? Do you intend on using them against Lunacy and the darker Princesses? I doubt that you will be able to use them!”

Soul looked directly into Twilight's purple eyes. It felt quite uncomfortable to her. “No. I can't use them. I've got two reasons why I'm taking them with me. The first one should be rather clear, since Demon's Run is such a dangerous place, and I'm not immortal, I want to protect myself. The second reason is that I don't want any of you to follow.”

Twilight was in her element, finally she could fight with him a battle of logic. “And what will happen if we follow nevertheless?”

Cold and stern he answered. “You’ll die.”

The lavender unicorn's eyes narrowed briefly. “So, your plan is built on the hope that the Elements will protect you and everything working just fine?”

Soul only stood there without any visible change of emotion, he knew for himself how true this was. “Yes. If only a tiny part of the plan goes wrong… Equestria will fall.”

Twilight couldn't take how ridiculous this was. “What about this artifact? Are you sure that it even exists?”

Again the stallion answered coldly. “No.”

Enough was enough, Twilight rapidly closed the distance between her and Soul. To compensate the difference in height she rose on her hind legs and began to press against his throat. “Are you kidding me? You can't be serious! This can't be the only possible plan! Why are you toying around? Do something to stop this madness!”

Soul looked down on the unicorn struggling against his throat. He watched her, not giving a care. “This is the last hope we have. I will tell you every other option, despite the fact that they are even more ridiculous. At first I could possibly reserve the spell if I regain the power of a god. Which means Celestia or Luna has to give up their power or might even have to cease. But I think that even both of them aren’t powerful enough to achieve this, so I won't risk that. A second option is to defeat Lunacy and devour his power… again. Most likely we won't be able to defeat him. The last imaginable possibility is that I gain these power out of nowhere or they surrender. I doubt that any of this will happen. So my plan is the only reasonable option.”

Twilight nearly broke out in tears, she could hardly contain herself. “Then let us help! Even if we can only go until we reach Demon's Run!”

From the most distant corner of the room a timid sounding voice reached their ears. “She is right, even if we have to die in the end. We won't die alone.”

Rarity stepped forth to show her determination. “I agree with Fluttershy. This affects every one of us! We should all fight together until we are able to do so!”

Rainbow Dash left Applejack's side and took off to the air with a back-flip. “Yeah! It's not like you could stop us from doing so anyway.”

Princess Celestia seemed to have found her usual self, little tears streaming out of her eyes. She was touched by the brave words of her favourite subjects and, somehow even, friends. The old stallion wasn't really impressed, but his expression told them that he was acknowledging them at least. “All of you should take a deep breath and calm down a little bit. I was well aware of the possibility that any of you would want to follow, so where do you get the very idea that I couldn't stop you from doing so?”

The Sun Princess took a small step forward until sleepiness kicked in. “What is the meaning of this? What have you done?”

The other ponies struggled, one after another falling to the ground. Only Princess Luna and Soul remained unaffected. With her last energy the Princess managed to look at Soul. A wicked and sinister grin lied on his lips. “When I entered the room, I released a magical replica of the ingredients inside the Ipomoea violacea that I have created. Its a beautiful flower from the family of Solanaceous. Unfortunately it causes extreme drowsiness and hallucinations when consumed in any way.”

He turned to his Princess still grinning. “Luna, we’re taking off, the chariot is already waiting.”

Princess Luna had to witness Soul's action but didn't stop him. She simply turned around and left the room, heading to the waiting chariot. Almost everypony had fallen asleep, only Princess Celestia could remain consciousness a little more. “Why?”

Soul followed Princess Luna as he heard Princess Celestia and looked back briefly. When his head swung back, a single tear had fallen to the ground. Princess Celestia's eyes followed the tear until it dripped on the ground. Her vision began to fade, the last thing she heard was Soul's voice. “I'm sorry, I'm so sorry.”

Finally, everypony in the room had fallen asleep, so Soul and Luna could make their way to the chariot. A feeling of guilt overcome Princess Luna. “Was that really necessary?”

She didn't look back at her former student, she didn't want to see the cruel stare of his. “You have heard them yourself, they would follow us. If nopony interrupts their sleep, then everything will be over when they wake up.”

Princess Luna halted in her path and Soul walked by her. “What is the matter?”

She looked at him, remains of tears still in her eyes. “And what if this was the last time we saw them?”

Soul laid his hoof on Princess Luna's shoulder and looked into her eyes, a small smile was on his lips. “Do you remember the time when I had my first solo mission when I joined the Nightmare Legion? I was so afraid to fail and disappoint you, more than I was afraid to die. You came to my chamber and said that it doesn't matter if I succeed or not. The only thing that mattered was that I return to you alive. You even made me promise. And after all, I came back… back to you. The only thing in my mind while I travelled home was the thought of keeping my promise to you. Now its your turn. Promise me that we will see them again.”

The Princess of the Night threw her hooves around his neck and pulled him into a tight embrace. He could feel her tears flowing down his back. “I promise that we will see them again!”

Slowly Princess Luna withdrew her hooves and gave Soul a short nuzzle on her way back. “Soul, you would have been a really good father. I'm sure now that we will see them again.”

She continued her walk but Soul waited for a short moment. “Thank you. I will make sure at least that you will see them again...”

Princess Luna spun around and puzzled him. “Did you say something?”

Soul closed the distance between them and walked past her. “I didn't say anything. We just have to hurry before they wake up.”

Back down in the Dining Hall were eight ponies, soundly sleeping. The door opened once again, albeit this time very slowly. A white pegasus guard carefully entered the room. “I'm sorry that I'm late. I kind of overslept and...”

He stopped talking when he noticed that everypony was asleep. He looked around and noticed something. The only ponies that were missing were Soul, Princess Luna, and Applejack. Startled by a strange noise, he fell on his back.

Princess Celestia was struggling with her dreams. Something there had to be wrong. Phalanx checked his surroundings, but not a single other pony could be found missing. The sound of a whipping leather lash caught his attention. Through the window he could see a dark chariot pulled by four of Princess Luna's guards leaving the castle. From the distance he could see the shapes of two dark horned ponies and a strange box on the luggage-stacker. Something seemed to be hanging out from the box. It waved in the wind like a mane would do. A blonde mane that was tied together with a red ribbon.

Chapter 28 - Of drifting Empresses and fallen Apples

View Online

Chapter 28
Of drifting Empresses and fallen Apples

The ponies laid peacefully in their slumber, only their eternal ruler struggled with nightmares. Princess Celestia laid twisting and turning on the ground, squeaking in fear every few moments. Phalanx could only watch his ruler, as every attempt to wake her was in vain. The Princess began to talk. “No. Please… no. I wanted peace but not like this... No!”

The pictures around the Princess were blurred. Slowly her eyes adjusted to her surroundings. While she had stood before Soul just a moment before, she found herself in front of a big crowd of ponies. She searched through their lines and noticed that sadness was the prior emotion they showed. She searched through her surroundings; there were no foals playing around. Not even the birds were singing. This place lacked of nothing besides of happiness. She turned her head around. She didn't realized where she was, not until now.

She stood in front of the graveyard of Ponyville, countless freshly dug graves stretching over the field. As an immortal being she had witnessed many deaths, and she learned to handle them, she stopped dwelling on memories and only looked forward. But not on this one, deep inside her mind she knew that something was wrong. Tears began to roll over her cheeks. The thing that scared her the most weren't the gravestones but the statue right in front of them.

Her eyes locked upon the huge stone base. She didn't dare to look up, she didn't wanted to see whose statue this was. Words of grief and sorrow were carved at the base. Around the inscription were neatly arranged the symbols of the Elements of Harmony. Only slowly she could gather enough strength to read.

In loving memory and honour for the greatest heroes in Equestria's history.

They sacrificed their lives in order to restore harmony and peace. Every strike, every scar will be remembered as long as pony-kind exists. They've fallen in battle for a better future, for a future at all! Our heroes that fought disharmony and chaos back won't be forgotten!

May you rest in eternal peace my beloved guardians.

It didn't matter how much she wanted to be sure who these ponies were, but she couldn't bring herself to point eyes upwards. The worst of it was the absolute silence. The only thing she could do was stare at the inscription. It didn't matter how hard she wanted to search for Twilight and the others, she couldn't move at all.

The silence was broken by a familiar voice, it calmed her down. “Princess! Princess! Wake up, please! They're gone!”

The pictures in front of the Princess blurred, slowly everything faded to black. She felt her head spinning and pain in her back. Her eyes opened again. Rapidly blinking her view focused on the lavender unicorn above her. “Princess are you okay? Please say something!”

Carefully the Princess of the Sun raised to her hooves. “What had happened? Who is gone?”

Twilight pulled her mentor in a bone-crushing hug and squealed in delight. “Praise the Sun, you're well! Princess Luna and Soul are missing! I think they began their journey to Demon's Run without us. Phalanx woke us up shortly after they left.”

Fluttershy was still dizzy from the poison Soul had used, but she was aware enough to notice something different. “Uhmm sorry, but Applejack is missing, too.”

The ponies looked at her in shock. The Princess finally regained her full awareness, her gaze strived through the remaining ponies. Only one thought drilled through her mind. “I won't let this happen! I won't let any of you fall!”

Rarity leaned carefully over to Rainbow Dash. “Okaaaay.”

Princess Celestia spun hastily around, adrenaline and anger drove her crazy. Her eyes twitched dangerously, nopony had ever seen the Princess like this. She paced from one side of the room to another. “What should I do, what am I supposed to do... I can't let this happen. I simply can't...”

Twilight tried to comfort her mentor and paced alongside her. “Princess? What is wrong? Please tell us. We want to help you!”

She didn't react at all, she just continued pacing around. Her eyes were still twitching, it seemed like every muscle in her body would faintly shrug. Rainbow Dash hovered slowly over to Princess Cadence. “Your aunt is going nuts! She’s acting like that Radiant Flare pony! Do something about it!”

Like lightning the Solar Princess shot up in the air, extending her beautiful alabaster white wings. Unlike herself the Royal Canterlot voice pulsed through her normal speaking pattern, though darkened and suppressed anger underlined her speech. “This is the solution! Is it not what I would do now! It is what I would have done back then!”

They looked confused at Twilight while she tried to pull Princess Celestia back to the ground. “What do you mean, Princess?”

Forcefully, the Princess came back to the ground, the dishes sent clinging by the impact. “Don't you understand? The Solar Empire will rise again! We are going to war!”

Never before had they heard the Princess laughing maliciously like this. Twilight carefully took a few steps back. She looked at her older brother and waited for his support. “Please, your majesty. We can't follow them there! Every mortal pony that enters Demon's Run is lost. It'd make no sense to send our soldiers to death! Moreover Soul has a plan and we may blow it if we interfere.”

Princess Celestia tilted her head in an awkward and rather uncomfortable fashion in the direction Shining Armor. “You're still so foolish and naïve! I won't enter Demon's Run even with an army of immortal beasts. We will wait in front of the gate and whoever leaves, might it be Soul and my sister or Lunacy and his minions. They have to battle us! I will conquer the absolute power of creation and become the eternal ruler over this realm!”

Once more she took off to the air again, lightning flashed outside the window. Her evil laughter rang through their ears. Princess Celestia's eyes had narrowed to small dots, a faint reddish glow underlining them.

Everypony backed away in fear. They had seen so much misery since Soul had arrived in Ponyville, but this was the most scarring moment since then. The events turned out to become worse than before.

While everypony was distracted, the tension inside Princess Cadence began to rise to an unbelievable amount. “No, you won't! I don't know for sure what Soul did, but it clearly poisoned your mind, and I won’t let you lead your loyal soldiers to death!”

Princess Celestia walked slowly, albeit dangerously, in Princess Cadence’s direction. Her head hung low and her eyes shimmered with a warning spark in them. “You rude little brat! How dare you question my way of ruling this country! For thousand of years I gave them everything, and now they have give everything for me! You are still a little filly, you’ve done nothing at all yet, and you are immortal. You are a worthless piece of junk! You should have never became an alicorn. The Princess of Love? Don't make me laugh. In my perfect world you wouldn't even exist!”

They couldn't believe what the Princess had said to her own niece. Princess Cadence had to struggle with her own tears. A bittersweet taste spread in her mouth while the salty liquid ran down her face. Shining Armor walked protectively in front of his wife and made himself as big as possible in front of the Princess. “How dare you talk like this to my wife! She may not be as experienced like you nor has she witnessed such gruesome events, but she is still a wonderful and valuable pony. In fact, its you that is a worthless piece of junk! If this is your true self, If this is how you were a thousand years before. Then I won't lead your so called army!”

“How dare you!” Princess Celestia approached them rapidly. The metal clanging of her hoof-protectors underlined the massive force of her weight. Shining Armor didn't budge, still holding on to protect his wife no matter what. Before he could react, the massive hoof of Princess Celestia came at his face..

The white stallion flew through the room, tiny sprinkles of blood marked his flight path. He crashed into the wall and come to rest, motionless.

Princess Cadence's eyes followed the bleeding body flying through the air. Her breath halted immediately. In shock she waited for any life-sign of her husband, but he only laid there. Something strong, something that she never had felt like this before boiled inside Princess Cadence. It was pure anger. “NO!”

Her horn ignited in a bright pink light. Princess Celestia backed away, shocked from the amount of magic her niece was capable of using. Princess Cadence stared at her, her gaze passed Princess Celestia's eyes and drilled directly into her very soul. “Don't you dare touch him again! You aren't my aunt Tia anymore! You are a monster and I will stop you!”

A ray of channeled magic shot from the tip of Princess Cadence's horn. Princess Celestia took the blow directly to her chest. She was enveloped inside Princess Cadence magic and lifted high into the air, unable to move anymore. The determination in Princess Cadence eyes was undeniable. “I will turn you, not for us, but for your own sake!”

The magical aura became brighter and brighter every lasting second. Princess Celestia winced in pain. It only took a short moment before Princess Cadence broke the spell, and the Princess fell to the ground, panting heavily.

Her niece rushed over to her injured husband. Fortunately he was still breathing. Carefully he opened his eyes. Princess Cadence could finally smile, now that she was sure he would make it.

Princess Celestia watched them from the distance. Tears began to flow frankly over her face. “What have I done? How could I do such a horrible act of violence!”

She sank down to the ground, unable bear the guilt of beating one of her beloved subjects. Princess Cadence turned around, Shining Armor still in her hooves. “I'm glad you are back to normal.”

The traces of her tears were still visible on her pinkish fur. “The things you said… lets just say that wasn't you.”

Princess Celestia looked at her niece, how prideful and strong she looked. She couldn't believe that she had dared to tell something that horrible to her beloved niece. “Cadence… I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you or Shining Armor. It was just… while I slept, I saw such terrible things... I was in a graveyard, and behind me was a statue. I could only take a look at its base, the symbols of the Elements were engraved on it. Something inside of me must have switched. Please forgive me!”

The Princess of Love didn't need much time to think about what happened. “It seems like you're begging many ponies for forgiveness recently,” she smiled faintly, “But I will forgive you with ease. This wasn't the Tia I know, and as long as I'm at your side, the other Celestia won't return.”

The Solar Princess could offer a small smile upon the endless kindness of her niece. She rose to her full height again. Twilight didn't move or speak the whole time, she just watched as the Princesses fought. “But she is right. Not entirely, but we should march to Demon's Run.”

Rarity didn't want to witness such a horrible scene again, and she rushed over to Twilight and shook her heavily. “Not you too, Twilight! Please listen, we should help them and not betray them!”

Twilight pushed Rarity's hooves gently away and continued her statement. “Not this way. We should go there to buy them time. If Lunacy and his underlings enter after them, we could buy them some time, so Soul and Princess Luna have more time to receive the artifact.”

Shining Armor carefully stood up and limped towards the Princess. “I think Twily is right. We should go there, maybe we could help them after all. But we leave the guards out of this. I won't sacrifice any of them. They all have family, and if this is the last hour of Equestria, then they should spend it with them.”

The determination brought Twilight to present her chest proudly. But uncertainty took hold of her mind. “Then there is only one question left. Where is Applejack?”
-
Miles away high in the air, the four pegasi pulled the massive chariot through the air. This flight was poor of conversation and interaction, for most of the time Soul and Princess Luna had just sat there and watched the passing tops of the trees beneath them.

With worry the Princess of the Night watched her former student. She could feel that something was wrong by the way he took her sister and the other ponies out. She couldn't see any real reason to leave them entirely out. But since Soul had a plan, she won't question his methods, he gained far too much experience through his years as Captain of the Nightmare Legion to fail at such a point.

Bit for bit her eyes wandered down his back until they reached his cutie mark. She always wondered what the snake meant. They could never figure out its true meaning.

“Eyes forward, Soldier.” The Princess eyes quickly withdrew and focused on the stallion looking at her. As fast as noticed the Princess's gaze, he turned away.

Princess Luna was tired of the silence between them and took the initiative. “The snake on your flank. We never figured out what it is supposed to mean. Have you gained some ideas while you were exiled?”

Soul closed his eyes and switched to a more or less thinking position. His head tilted downwards and a humming noise grumbled out of him. “Star Swirl had told me once that is it my destiny to defeat him in battle and capture his power. Ever since then I thought that this may have a connection. But due to the latest developments I'm not sure anymore. At the moment it looks more like I’ve doomed a whole universe for the sake of a few single ponies.”

Princess Luna laid a supporting hoof upon his shoulder and flashed him a sympathetic smile. “I always dreamed about your cutie mark. I dreamed that it meant that you were eternal as I am, and that we could rule over our kingdom together until the dawn of time.”

He couldn't believe how sappy the Princess had become since the last time they had spoken frankly. “When did you became so sentimental? Haha, thank you, but let us be serious... I always wanted to ask you one question. Why me? Why did you take me with you?”

The Princess leaned back and slowly drifted into her memories. “When I came by your place, the only thing I saw was a dying Discord. I almost failed to see you. If I didn't turn around a second time, you would probably have died there due to your injuries. The reason I took you with me is quite easy. Besides your incredible potential, I didn't want another orphan to strive lonely through the woods. I took you in and tried my best to give you the love you deserved.”

Besides the wind that was furiously blowing through their manes, the sound of tears meeting the ground was audible. “Thank you. Thank you for everything.”

“Excuse me?” The Princess was astonished from the rare statement of the formerly so dreaded stallion.

Sheepishly Soul smiled at the Princess, little tears hung in the corners of his eyes. “Thank you, for being there for me. I can't make up for this ever again, Luna. May I be allowed to say, that if you ever had foals on your own, you would be a great mother.”

Flattered, the Princess turned away from Soul. Her gaze drifted away and focused again on the trees beneath them. “Soul! The forest is opening up, they're looking somehow ill if you ask me.”

Soul leaned over the railing and carefully searched his surroundings. “We're close to Demon's Run, the ground here is already absorbing the energy of living things. Guards! I order you to land!”

With a tight pull the chariot lost height and closed the distance to the ground until they landed softly. Soul and Princess Luna stepped out of the chariot and levitated their box to their feet. “You are free to choose to go back to the castle or home to your families. I wish you a nice day and… good luck.”

The guards were noticeable confused but they took the order without any contradictions. Princess Luna felt visibly uneasy while she stood on the ground, she choose rather to fly the whole time than stand on this wretched ground. “So what is in the box? I didn't notice that you'd packed it.”

Soul stared at the box and finally sat down in front of it, a few feet away. “So why did you come here?”

Princess Luna was caught quite off guard from such a strange question. “I'm here because you told me to and to protect my subjects.”

The stallion waved the Lunar Princess away and pointed his hoof at the box. “Not you. Her!”

Inside the wooden box something began to move. It clipped open and a orange mare climbed out. Bashfully she looked to the ground and drew circles onto the dirt. “Ah'm sorry, but Ah simply have to speak with ya again. Before it could be too late.”

Princess Luna's gaze wandered from Soul to Applejack and back multiple times. “I think I will check our surroundings.”

With that the Princess vanished between the few woods around them. Soul stared at Applejack for a moment before his horn begin to light up. She jumped a few inches back. “Don't send meh back! Ah just had to! Please!”

The wooden box next to Applejack broke apart and rearranged as flooring. In the same moment Applejack was lifted in the air and neatly placed on the wooden surface. Soul sat down right in front of her. “The ground is very unhealthy for non-magical and mortal beings. So please tell me what concerns you.”

Applejack scratched her hooves against the wooden layer, it was quite visible that she didn't feel comfortable right now. “Do ya remember the first time we met?”

Soul's raised eyebrow could already tell his answer. “Of course I remember. I'm not that old.”

The usually so confident mare hesitated massively, nevertheless she continued. “The last time we got interrupted by Apple Bloom. Ah wanted to tell ya before Equestria could fall and Ah never get the chance to.”

The black stallion made himself comfortable and laid carelessly down on the enchanted ground. “It is about your parents, right? Well, if this is your wish, I will listen to you.”

A faint smile formed upon her lips. Her gaze pointed upwards to the sky, like she was searching for something certain. “It all began when farm animals began to disappear, one by one. Of course, mah Dad was determined to find the culprit behind it and set traps all over the farm. The traps were built to keep bears and timberwolves away. If something triggered them, they were caught between poisoned metal-claws. It was such an awful method of defence. Mah Mother was always against these kinds of weapons but Dad wanted to do everything to ensure the safety of his family. He didn't allow us to play outside in the orchards as long as the culprits weren't found. At this time Mother was pregnant with Apple Bloom. And...-”

Applejack sank down, she couldn't hold her tears back. It became cold around her, this intense feeling of loneliness and sorrow returned to her. She began to shiver, the thoughts inside her head crossed. Almost completely she had forgotten that somepony was still around until a warm feeling emerged at her side. The smell of his coat reached her, in matter of seconds everything seemed fine and comfy again. She looked up to the stallion next to her. His eyes showed pure sympathy. “You don't have to if it is too much for you.”

The orange mare wiped away the tears and gave him a self-confident smile. “No, it is okay. So one day mah Mother wanted to check on mah Dad outside the barn. Time had passed and Dad returned but without our Mother. Mah bigger brother, Dad, and Ah went outside to look for her. The night had already began, so we had to hurry before the last daylight disappeared. It took two long hours until Ah found her. She was caught inside in one of the awful traps. Ah can't really remember the scene, it was too terrifying. At that time I still carried around a little plush pony. Mah Mother gave it to me when Ah was around Apple Bloom's age. I squeezed it tightly all the time while Dad tried to free Mother. The last sentence I heard from her was that he had to rescue Apple Bloom. Maybe this was the point where he had finally broken. Mah Dad had to cut open his own wife to rescue their little filly. Since then Big Mac never spoke frankly again. The day of the funeral was cloudy, not even the sun wanted to shine on this day. It was a wonderful goodbye. Days after, when Big Mac picked meh up from school, we found our Dad hanging in the barn. So we had to attend a second funeral in a month. Thank Celestia, Apple Bloom can't remember any of this, but for meh and mah brother, those were the most awful days of our lives. Ah didn't even notic that Ah had lost my plushy when we found Mother.”

Applejack cuddled herself deep inside the fur of the old stallion next to her. She wanted to make the most of the opportunity. Instead of pushing her away, Soul wrapped a hoof around Applejack. “So this is the reason you thought we had so much in common. We both lost our parents in a tragic way. But to be honest, your fate was much worse than mine. I don't remember my parents at all. I still can't remember anything before I fought Discord. So I have nothing to miss. But still, I can understand your pain. My words can't express how sorry I feel for you. But everything that happened in your past helped shape you to the wonderful mare next to me. The way you're treating your little sister is truly one of the most wonderful things I've seen since I returned. You should be proud about yourself. You're equally beautiful on the inside as on the outside. It doesn't matter what happens in the future… you have to promise me that you will walk down that path you've chosen a long time ago and won’t leave it! Together as family you are strong. Remember this... always.”

Pictures of his own past flashed in Soul's mind while Applejack still laid in his hooves. “There is still one thing that I don't understand. I separated your Element from you. Why are you still hitting on a old geezer like me? I could easily be the father of any of your friends, or if you consider my real age, the ancestor of various families.”

Soul could feel how Applejack rubbed her face against his coat. “Its easy. The Elements didn't drive meh to feel in such way for ya. They only told meh who ya were. When we met in front of Sweet Apple Acres, Ah didn't feel that way, it was like Ah knew you for a long time but Ah wasn't sure. While we talked, ya confirmed my knowledge about you. This is the reason Ah liked ya so much, ya have everything that a stallion needs. For the same reason Ah wanted ya to promise to start over when everything is settled.”

She pressed herself harder against Soul while a thought boiled up in her mind. “Would ya tell meh, what is the kind of relationship between ya and Princess Luna? Is she the reason ya turned meh down at the end?”

Soul couldn't suppress a small giggle, Applejack eyes shot open, a faint image of annoyance built up in her face. “At one point you suspected correct. I sure love Luna, but I think not in the way you imagine. She saved my life and gave me a new home. Luna was always there for me, I never missed my own mother because Luna filled that role perfectly. She gave me everything I needed, so in return, I did everything to satisfy her. Everyday I've trained my mind and body to become the perfect son, warrior, and Captain.”

The flapping sound of two massive wings rang through the air. Princess Luna approached them quickly. “I don't mean to interrupt you, but we have to hurry. The forest is dying, it seems like everything is messed up. I've found massive earth fissures all over the place.”

Soul carefully let loose of Applejack and left the wooden surface. Applejack wanted to follow immediately but couldn't bring herself to stand up, something held her in place. With watery eyes she followed the steps of the old stallion. “I'm sorry, but I can't let you follow us. It is too dangerous, wait here until Celestia and the others have caught up.”

She reached with her hoof after him but of course she couldn't touch him. His horn ignited in a weird mix of blue and golden magic. Next to Applejack a small dot, coloured in the same shade began to unfold. The light was so intense that she had to look away in order to protect her eyes. When she could finally look again, her voice faded almost completely. The plushy, she had lost years ago laid neatly placed next to her. “How is this possible? Ah didn't even described her to you.”

For a final time Soul turned around and offered her a weak smile. “You know, time is a funny thing. It doesn't really matter when you do something but what. Everything is just a big cycle with many other cycles inside, every single one has to end eventually. Keep it as remembrance, so you will never forget any of this.”

Princess Luna and Soul turned around and walked away from the still fixed earth pony. There was absolutely nothing she could do except wait for her friends to pick her up. Applejack waited until they were out of reach and couldn't hear her for sure. She held her plushy in a tight hug and watched their shadows vanish in the horizon. “Ya already know that ya won't return at all, Am Ah right? But ya promised that we will start over. Ya promised that ya would dance with Pinkie, fly with Rainbow, and return to us… return to meh. Don't do this to meh. Please… don't.”

Chapter 29 - Demon's Run

View Online

Chapter 29
Demon's Run

Twilight and her friends had to make the hardest decision in their entire lives, but it wasn't theirs to make; it was up to Princess Celestia to decide. Her hoof tapped rapidly against the ground. The Princess was well aware of the weight of her following words. Her own student pushed the decision into a dangerous direction. The reasons were obscured but Twilight wanted to go to war against the threat. Princess Celestia inhaled deeply and let out a long sigh. “Everypony, please gather around me. This situation allows only one measure. We will siege the entrance of Demon's Run and keep everything out and if necessary everything inside. There is only one condition that I have to make. Since you are no longer the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, it is too dangerous for all of you to be there. You would be an easy target and possibly hinder us. So the majority of you will stay put.”

The ground underneath their hooves began to shake. It was only a short moment but still frightening enough to scare the ponies. Twilight stumbled from one side to another. “Princess, what are you doing?”

The shaking stopped and stillness turned in. The glorious white alicorn looked through the room before she responded. “That wasn't my doing. These are the consequences of the damage Soul had served to the fabric of reality. The world is beginning to crumble under its own weight. We have less time than I thought.”

Rainbow Dash assertively took off in the air and hovered right in front of the Princess. “Fine, but what was that about us staying here? I won't accept my fate here! I will fight alongside you!”

Princess Celestia shook her head gently. She held up Rainbow's chin carefully with her hoof. “I'm sorry, Rainbow, but this isn't your decision to make.”

Her horn ignited in a starry golden light and enveloped the former Elements. They were lifted in the air and helplessly hovered around. Princess Celestia looked in their eyes and sighed, and her eyes closed while the light around her horn became stronger. “I hope we see each other again.”

The glowing forms of them slowly disappeared into thin air. Nopony mourned, nopony complained, the only ones left were Princess Cadence and her husband, Phalanx, the Princess herself, and Twilight Sparkle. “Princess, why are you sparing me? I've lost my Element as well, so what have you done to them?”

Princess Celestia stroked thoughtfully through Twilight's mane. “My dear Twilight Sparkle, I won't risk any of my defenceless subjects. Despite their heroic deeds, they are the same as every other pony now. I've send them back to their families and freed them of their abilities to fly or use magic temporally. But you are different, even without your Element you are still a powerful magician. Your help will be required if we want stop Lunacy and our darker sides. I've seen your struggling back in the Colosseum, and your magic abilities surpass every other unicorn living in Equestria.”

She turned away from the confused mare and devoted to her niece. “Cadence, I want you to stay here as well. It is possible that we will be able to recreate order even if we are unable to return. That means that after this disaster you could be the last alicorn and the successor to the throne.”

A tear rolled down Princess Cadence's face. She nodded weakly while Shining Armor took her once more into a caring embrace. She returned the gesture of love with a quick peck on his lips.

Princess Celestia watched the remaining ponies. They could understand the hardship she was going through. “I won't, and I can't force you, but if any of you don't want to follow me there will be no hard feelings. I can understand fully.”

Seconds passed and one pony after another stepped with determination in their faces in front of Princess Celestia.

Twilight was the first to show her ambition. “As your fellow student I will follow you to the deepest abyss, the highest mountain, and to the endless ocean without hesitation. Even until the end of this world!”

Shining Armor released the grip upon his wife and nuzzled her a final time. “As Captain of the Royal Guard, I vowed to defend Equestria until my last breath is done, and this is exactly the way it will take place. I will either return as one of the heroes that saved Equestria or die as a martyr.”

So was Phalanx the last to state his mind. “As soldier of the royal guard I vowed to protect Equestria and its inhabitants until my soul is leaving the remains of my body. For Equestria, for the ponies living here, for the future of every little filly and colt, and for the sake of Twilight; I will fight until I can't move, breathe, or think. I will die alongside you or return as a hero.”

Phalanx and Twilight gazes met, neither of them shied away. They looked deep into each other eyes. Confidently Twilight closed the distance to him and swung her hooves around his neck. She closed her eyes and placed her lips gently on his. The kiss didn't last for long but for both of them this magical moment could last forever. She withdrew her lips and slowly opened her eyes. “This may be the last moments we share together after all, but if we all do our best, there is more for you in the future.”

Twilight completely let go of the deeply moved stallion and giggled like a little school-filly. The Princess followed their actions and could do nothing but smile. “Very well, my friends. Come closer, I will try to track my sister's or Soul's magic and bring us directly to them. I'm sure we will find Applejack there as well.”

The ponies gathered around the Princess while her horn ignited in a bright golden light. Fully concentrated she let her focus wonder through the endless forests of Equestria. Her eyes shot open and the brightness increased. “There!”

The squad that is supposed to bring light into this seemingly endless darkness disappeared, leaving nothing behind. Princess Cadence looked into the space where her friends had stood only a second before. “I don't want to rule alone. Please come back to me and bring Luna and Soul with you.”

Her gaze fell upon the huge window into the woods, searching for a flickering light of her aunt's magic. Her patience was in vain, the forests remained dark.

Their destination was further away than any eye could look. They reached out for a place where the soil was grey and contaminated with the wretched magic of long gone so called gods. Only the toughest woods could barely survive, other lifeforms had abandoned this area a long time ago. Not even the eternal Princesses had visited this place. Their parents had always warned them about it before they went there for themselves.

The very same place where a left alone orange farmer was waiting on some wooden planks. She was still holding her plushy tight. Her longing and loneliness was quickly interrupted by a bright golden light behind her.

She spun around like lightning and beamed with glee upon her visitors. Applejack still couldn't leave her flat wooden prison, but that didn’t tame her nature. “Howdy, everypony. I reckon ya are finally here to rescue meh?”

Twilight immediately stormed to her former lost friend and stepped carelessly on the wooden planks. “By Celestia, I'm so happy that you’re alright. You have to tell me how you outsmarted Soul's spell and went after them.”

Applejack grinned at Twilight. “Ah'm sorry Twi, but ya stepped on this enchanted wood, you can't leave anymore. And for ya question when Ah woke up I decided to keep quiet and listen. Soul began to talk over his plans, so Ah paused breathing and followed them as soon as they left the room. The wooden planks ya are standing on, were a wooden box before. Ah hid in there and got mah chance to talk to him again.”

Shining Armor and Phalanx watched the girls chatting, but what had occupied the majority of their attention was the struggling of their Princess. The Princess bit her lip and her eyes twitched rapidly. “Soul has never tired in surprising me. He might have guessed that I would search for his magic and enchanted the planks to lead me here. He was always one of the clever kind.”

Princess Celestia closed in to her trapped student and the former bearer of the Element of Honesty. “Applejack, would you please tell me how long Soul and my sister were gone?”

Applejack looked up in the sky to estimate the time with help of the sun. “Ah guess they left around two hours ago.”

The Princess ignited her horn and touched the wood. The grip upon Applejack and Twilight was lifted and the Princess began to search once more for the magic of Soul or her sister. “I can't track them, the ground around here is sucking small amounts of magic so they can travel here in stealth without being noticed despite their almost endless strength.”

She closed her eyes and concentrated more on her magic. Speechless, she hummed some magic words. Twilight watched her mentor and didn't noticed the plushy in Applejack's hooves until now. “Hey Applejack. Where did you get that plushy? I've never seen it before.”

Applejack looked down at the plush pony inside her hooves and flashed a reassuring little grin. “It is a long story, but to shorten the story, it is a gift from Soul, he said I should keep it to remember him and his words.”

Twilight took her friend in a tight embrace and whispered into her ear. “He may deny it, but he seems to care a lot about you. I guess you should consider yourself lucky but still… if he wants to be remembered it means that he might be up to something. And it is probably nothing positive.”

The friendly chatter was quickly interrupted by the raging hoof stomping of Princess Celestia. “The clever little trickster. I can't detect them at all. He did well to hide their presence here, we have no other choice but to follow them until we catch up with them. We have no time to waste. Everypony follow my lead, don't do anything unnecessary as the ground will increase the amount of energy required for any move you do.”

The ponies nodded resolute and in unison. The Princess lit up her horn and shot a bright golden flare up in the sky. This flare didn't remain unseen for long. The intense light almost immediately triggered the senses of Princess Luna, and she stopped in her tracks and followed the flow of light to its source. “They are coming.”

The black stallion didn't turned around as he look at the dazzling shadows in front of him and continued his steady walk. “Don't let them distract you. We are already close to our destination.”

Their environment had become even more life hostile than before. Only a few rotten remains of trees and bones of long dead animals covered the grey and dull ground. Their view was hindered by fragments of ash falling down from the black clouded sky. He looked briefly upwards and nodded at their progress. “We should reach Demon's Run soon. Prepare yourself; we don't know who or what is awaiting us there.”

Princess Luna followed the steps of the dauntless stallion. His hooves left deep imprints on the sooty surface. “Are you happy to be back around me and the other ponies?”

The eyebrow of Soul raised in suspicion, he looked carefully back to Princess Luna. “Of course I'm happy to see you again, Luna. You were one of the things I missed the most in my absence, and I really appreciate the company of Applejack and her friends as well. I'm even finding a liking to your sister, although she is really clingy sometimes. Maybe she is afraid I could do something filthy with her little sister.”

His wide grin was well hidden for the Princess of the Night but she knew him too well. “Your sense of humour is terrible at chance. Like you would have ever had a chance with a classy mare like me.”

Both broke out in laughter, they hadn't joked around this in, frankly, an eternity. Princess Luna wiped the tears out of her eyes and tried desperately to regain her normal breathing pattern. “You know, if it wasn't for Applejack we wouldn't even stand here today. Since she was the one to seek for you after you were gone. In the end she reunited us.”

The grin in his face faded as quick as it came to be replaced with a sorrowful frown. “I will send her a bouquet when this quest is done.”

This time his emotions didn't continue unnoticed by Princess Luna. “Why are you looking so sad and bitter every time Applejack is mentioned. It’s because she reminds you so much of Harmony, right?”

Soul stopped immediately and gnashed his teeth. “She is an Element of Harmony, remember? Any of them reminded me of her for a second ,an additional reason to take the pure Elements with me.”

Princess Luna stepped closer to him and stroked solicitous through his mane. “And now you are wearing her above your heart.”

He turned to the Princess and offered her a warm smile. He pressed his muzzle against the side of Princess Luna and nuzzled her confidingly. “Luna? No matter what will happen, I want to be sure you know that I love you. I can't express how grateful I am that you took care of me and gave me so much love.”

The Princess hugged him tightly and returned the nuzzling of Soul. “I love you too, my son.”

Soul pressed himself away from the Princess and looked straight into her eyes. Tears formed and weighed his eyelids. Once more he fell into the hooves of the Princess and squeezed her firmly. “Thank you… thank you so much.”

Due to their immovability the ashes began to stick on their coats and turned them almost completely grey. They released the embrace and a pile of ashes fell down between them. Both of them followed the falling ashes until they hit the ground. The very moment it happened Princess Luna began to continue her pace. “You know, we never did this since you became almost as tall as I am.”

His dark voice calmly ordered from her behind. “Luna, stop!”

The Princess of the Night turned around and showed a puzzled expression. “I was only joking around, no need to feel insulted.”

Soul gently shook with his head and walked further until he stood directly next to Princess Luna. “Look carefully around you. Up from this point are no rotten trees and no dead animals left. This is the ultimate border. At this point there is no return. I want to be sure you are aware of this.”

Princess Luna only sneered snootily and searched from some other indications. “This is everything? I imagined a more frightful entrance.”

Without hesitation she lifted her hoof and stepped inside Demon's Run. The ground began to shake violently. Soul took the opportunity of entering as long as the chance lasted and jumped at Princess Luna's side. Behind them a massive wall made of blackish looking stone raised to the sky and pierced through the endless layer of clouds.

The stuck-up behaviour of Princess Luna was quickly erased and replaced with respect. “Well, I think that is the reason this place is called the point of no return.”

The very moment she ended her sentence the Elements above Soul's heart began to glimmer. The black stallion began to breathe deeper and visibly struggled to breathe properly. “Soul! Is everything alright?”

He tried immediately to regain his stance and took a few more deep breaths until he continued. “Everything will be fine. The Elements are protecting me, or at least buying me some time. But we should hurry before we meet Lunacy and his minions in here.”

In a slow but steady pace Soul and Princess Luna continued their walk into the seemingly endless emptiness. The raining ashes were becoming thicker and thicker with every step. Only the magical glimmer of the Elements lead their way.

But the thoughts of Princess Luna strived far off, and she was concerned about the well-being of her sister outside the black wall.

Princess Celestia and the others were quickly catching up with them. They trotted quickly through the remains of a forest, Twilight showed a grave frown. “Princess! What’s with these ashes? I can hardly see at all!”

The Princess tried to cover Twilight with one of her wings but she never took her eyes away from the massive black wall that stretched far in front of them to the sky. “Believe me, Twilight, you are happier not knowing. But this means we are close to Demon's Run itself, the black wall should mark its exact border, there has to be a gate somewhere!”

Phalanx rocketed up in the sky and entered the layer of clouds. It didn't matter for how long he tried to pierce through the clouds, they wouldn't end. The ashes burned in his eyes and made it harder to breath every moment. Only for a few seconds he tried to fly upwards before he had to turn around. He rubbed the ashes out of his eyes, and his view became blurry. It was impossible to spot anything. Still, there was something that caught his attention. Inside one of the cavities along the wall was something that didn't match the shade of the wall. A white creature accompanied by a second creature of similar stature, coloured in almost the same colour as the wall himself. Without the movement of the dark mass it would have been be nearly invisible.

He landed softly next to the Princess and looked once more at the wall. “Princess, something is waiting for us directly in front of the wall inside one of the cavities! I can't spot who or what they were, but I'm sure they don't mean anything good.“

Without any response the Princess sped up and galloped in front of them. They reached the shadow that the wall was throwing at the ground. The Princess hit the brakes and came to halt within seconds. “Show yourself, criminal scum!”

From somewhere inside the wall sounded a hilarious, dark, laughing voice. “What a harsh greeting my dear. I'm sure your loose tongue will be fixed after a few of my spells.”

When her voice blended in with the background noise, a white-golden light flashed from above.

Chapter 30 - Falling apart

View Online

Chapter 30
Falling apart

The white light flooded the area around them. Like a stream of water, the light poured over them, making it impossible to see. They could feel the pure energy of the light itself as it nearly burned their coat. Light had never been so uncomfortable. The blinding light faded slowly and revealed its very source.

Two white alicorn mares opposed each other, sporting the same stance and appearance, merely one inch parting them. Despite their different eyes and manes, they could be identical twins. Like one of them was the shadow of the second.

Princess Celestia shot her a sinister and visibly unhappy frown, the same face she made when Discord reappeared for the first time. Radiant Flare seemed to enjoy their reunion, flashing her a almost happy and careless smile. Neither of them stepped back or even moved a tiny bit, until Princess Celestia's darker side decided to break the ice. “I assume you won't give me a little peck on the lips?”

The Princess gnashed her teeth, the sound of the teeth rubbing against each other was audible even to Twilight and her friends. “Where is Lunacy?”

Radiant Flare waved her mane back and proceed to walk before she stopped again and gave Princess Celestia a seducing glare. “Are you only concerned about our master? It is like you don't care for me at all!”

This was far enough in this precarious situation. Princess Celestia stomped forcefully at the ground, not even the ashes could absorb the shock, and it came through the bones of the others. “Stop acting like a fool! This is not child's play. If you won't tell me immediately, I'm forced to fight you off until you tell me.”

The midnight blue fog that was so feared for over a thousand years manifested itself around the hooves of Radiant Flare and raised in the air. It created a familiar looking head right next to her. She hissed with her tongue in the direction of the Princess. “So you and these four puny ponies want to fight us back? Don't make me laugh!”

The fog withdrew and reappeared a few steps away, forming into Nightmare Moon and vanishing completely, leaving the wicked mare alone. Under usual circumstances, this fight would be easy, two opponents against four of them. But since both enemies were immortal alicorns with an insane amount of raw magical power, the situation was pretty bad.

Radiant Flare stepped closer to the Princess and whispered in her ear. “Our master is already inside Demon's Run, ready to destroy your lovely little sister and her student.”

The heavy hoof of Princess Celestia rose up from the ground and hit Radiant Flare's face like a whip. Drips of blood were running down her chin. The tension in the air was significantly rising. Both white alicorns were concentrating their magic. The darker half of them turned to Nightmare Moon and stabbed her with her gaze. “This is a matter between me and Tia, don't even try to interfere!”

Nightmare Moon herself had to gulp by the threatening expression of her sister. “If that is the case, I will take care of the others.”

The horns of Princess Celestia and Radiant Flare lit up and let both of them disappear in a flash of light, leaving the other behind without any further instructions.

Nightmare Moon approached the four friends with a snickering tongue. “This is now the third time we fight each other. But this time the Elements are entirely gone! You don't even stand a chance...”

The wicked mare was cut off by a flying crystal spear. It flew right next to her head and hit the black wall behind her. Her eyes left Twilight and focused on the white unicorn stallion next to her. A almost solid matter formed itself into an armour around his body. His eyes were drilling orbs that would frighten every mortal opponent. “I will be your enemy! As Captain of the Royal Guard, I will stop you!”

A second avalanche of spears rained down upon Nightmare Moon, she could barely dodge them by turning into fog. The moment she formed again, a flying hoof of another stallion raked her face. Phalanx had used Shining Armor's attack to slip through her defence and place a precise blow.

The mare of nightmares stumbled backwards and tipped with her plot against the massive wall. She had closed her eyes tightly together, but with brute force, she suppressed the pain and prepared for the counterattack. Her horn ignited in a dark blue light, and the area cooled down drastically and let everypony shiver.

A tendril of dark fog reached out for Phalanx and grabbed one of his rear hooves. His well trained wings couldn't take the additional strain and he began to lose height. Only the blast of lavender magic could free him. Twilight, her brother, and Phalanx reformed into a neat row and faced Nightmare Moon directly. The dark mare wiped away the last remains of the blood around her chin and looked at her enemies with a completely different attitude. “Seems like this will be harder than I thought.”

Only Applejack had to stay away from the limelight. The moment she lost her Element, she also lost her ability to fight off such magical threats like Nightmare Moon or even Discord. She returned to the being she was before she met Twilight. Just a normal earth pony without any special purpose of life but running Sweet Apple Acres with her family. As a very traditional earth pony, she hated to admit that she missed her magical ability that honesty had given her. She felt useless and unnecessary. Without really noticing she withdrew step for step, her mind wanted to help but her body refused and tried to flee from the seemingly indestructible enemy.

The usually so brave and bold farmer couldn't hide anywhere, every possible hiding spot laid far behind her, so she curled up to a little orange ball and tried to sink as much as possible into the layer of ashes at the ground.

Twilight and her brother held the wicked mare at bay. Nightmare Moon had to dodge the sneak attacks of Phalanx over and over, no time to plan anything. If she halted she would certainly get hit by one of these crystal spears. Shining Armor's eyes followed every movement of her and ensured that she wouldn't dare to get closer to them. His sister was casting more complex spells. She changed her surroundings to give them a tactical advantage. The shape of the ground beneath them had changed. The ground was lifted several feet upwards to reach Nightmare Moon even in the air, and giving Phalanx the possibility of hiding for a moment.

It didn't matter how hard they tried, Nightmare Moon could seemingly resist every hit. Instead of struggling and wincing in pain, the mare of nightmares continued toying around. Twilight followed her moving pattern and tried to calculate her next actions. It took a second but finally she was realizing what she was up to. Her eyes folded back and her mouth hung low. “She is playing with us! She only wants us to waste our magic in thoughtless attempts to bring her down!”

Phalanx soared down from the sky, piercing through the air, aiming for the neck of Nightmare Moon. Just barely Twilight's words reached his ears. For a moment he hesitated and slowed down a tiny bit. This didn't stay hidden from his immortal target. She turned and bucked the white pegasus as hard as she could. His tumbling form crashed into the pillar of earth where Twilight and Shining Armor were standing on top. The pillar gave in and its fragments spread all over, covering everything into a thick layer of dust, dirt and stone.

The impact caused Applejack to peek out of her curled up position. She had to witness how her friends climbed out of the pile of ashes and dirt. Her heart ached by this view. Twilight coughed dust and held tight to Phalanx, who had two big hoof-formed bruises on his flank. Only Shining Armor seemed to remain almost unharmed due to his crystal armour. Immediately, he regained his stance and faced Nightmare Moon again.

Nightmare Moon had to grin at the appearance of the Crystal Knight. “I see why they had chosen you as new Captain of the Royal Guard. For a mortal you are incredibly strong. I think it is rather cute how you try to achieve something because it doesn't matter who will win this fight. Even if you are able to defeat me, it would only be temporally. Whoever wins this fight is meaningless, a new ruler will be crowned at the end of this day!”

The black mare expanded her wings and leaped to the air. With a twist, she changed direction and headed for Shining Armor. The stallion remained calm and didn't move, he just stared at her growing form.

The air became cold, it felt like eternal night had taken hold all over Equestria, and the ponies began to shiver. Tiny drips of sweat upon their coats froze to ice. Twilight's breath became visual. While the Nightmare was approaching quickly, her words burned inside Twilight's mind. “Why should a new ruler will be crowned even if we win?”

Nightmare Moon rocketed downwards, the tension inside Shining Armor's eyes almost exploded. He waited for the perfect moment. The winged mare leached her hoof back and aimed for him, her gaze was locked upon the stallion. A faint rumble in the ground remained unnoticed. She turned her body and stretched her hoof forward. Instead of feeling the blood of the stallion before her, she could feel a warm liquid running down her belly.

With a massive wing-flap she rose the the air again and tilted her head down, so she could inspect her wounds. Multiple stabbing marks adorned her body, her gaze wandered to the ground, several crystal pikes reached from the inner of the earth out. Shining Armor had hidden them beneath the ground to escape her watch.

Nightmare Moon turned once more in the air and healed her wounds with her magic. “Why a new ruler? Are you that naïve? You really fall for this pity act of your precious Soul? Even if he wins and forces us back into exile, don't you think he would claim the throne for himself?”

Twilight stumbled backwards and fell on her plot. With fear she imagined a world without Princess Celestia as their glorious ruler. The wicked mare noticed the uncertainty inside Twilight and pushed her harder. “A stallion driven insane from war and loss as new ruler of a kingdom of peace and harmony. He would force the guards to grow in their numbers and siege into war. Many will more will die and suffer under his reign. And nopony would be able to stop him!”

The lavender unicorn clapped her hooves together over her head and sobbed quietly into the ground. “No! The Princesses would never allow that! They would stop him! Princess Celestia will stop him!”

The dark laughter of Nightmare Moon blazed through their ears. “Do you really think he would let them be alive? When he is able to defeat our master, he is without doubt the strongest being in existence. Both Princesses and especially your precious Celestia will burn in the fire of his madness!”

Phalanx soared down from the air again to comfort his weeping friend. “Twilight! Don't listen to her! She tries to poison your mind and corrupt your feelings!”

A tendril of dark matter whipped over his back and pushed him forcefully into the ground. Twilight didn't notice at all while her brother immediately took countermeasures. He made a long leap to the crater where Phalanx was trying to rise again.

His crystal armour was strong but didn't stand a chance against the pure darkness of Nightmare Moon's magic. Only for a second, he took his eyes away from her and immediately a tendril of her dark blue fog pierced through his armour.

The tendril hid deep in his flesh, but he didn't scream or wince. He stood his ground, the only noise was the weeping of his sister and the shattering sound of the fragments that formed his armour before.

The environmental temperature rose again, the cold was gone and replaced with intense heat. Nightmare Moon looked carefully to the direction of the blazing orb in the sky. “Looks, like the battle inside the sun is raging.”

Extreme currents of energy raged on the surface of the sun. The blazing dance of plasma was accompanied by two white alicorn beings dancing underneath them, performing the dance of death. A fight between two immortal is a meaningless act of violence. Many died in the past due to fights between such beings. They only sense is to define a superior and a subordinate pony, and sometimes it is just a kind of outlet for pent up wrath and frustration.

Princess Celestia drained her power directly from the sun beneath her hooves. This wasn't a real fight, it was a humiliation. Radiant Flare didn't stand a chance, she got hit from one strike after another. The immortals were showing a way of cruelty that is unknown to every mortal being. Endless suffering. A mortal can show mercy when he finally kills his victim, but this case is different. Radiant Flare is immortal which means no matter how hard she gets hit, she won't die. These are the times you ask who is good and who is the true evil.

The gaze of the usually so caring and loving Princess of the Sun became grey and dull. She didn't move noticeable nor did she show any real emotion. But she was certainly satisfied by molesting her opponent. Thrown aback by one of Princess Celestia's blows, her darker half regained stance for a second. “Why are you doing this? When did you hide such immense strength? You could have stopped us back at the Gala!”

Immediately she was forcefully pushed back again. A current of pure solar energy hit her chest and sent her flying. Princess Celestia teleported after her darker half to keep her inside her view. “Do you really think I would give everything up so easily? I worked for the last thousand years for this mask! You don't even know how hard it was to swallow your pride and play nice and be understanding all the time. I became the sympathetic and glorious ruler of Equestria, unable to do anything bad. Ponies forgot about my past, the most of them didn't even know what we were once before. Are you really so foolish to believe that I would throw away a thousand years of image recovery and lower myself to your level?”

Radiant Flare couldn't even see straight forward anymore, the picture before her eyes was blurry. “Acted nice? I'm supposed to be everything bad you were. You're nice and good! There is no acting, this has become your true self!”

Once more the evil mare got struck down with a current of energy pushing her in the burning surface of the sun. Princess Celestia slowly began to show faint emotions. But instead of anger, depression boiled inside her. “You're mistaken. We were evil from the beginning, so you didn't miss anything. When Soul parted us and I banished my own sister because she didn't fit my view on the world anymore, I felt an emptiness in my heart. For a thousand years I believed that I simply missed my sister, but I had to learn that this wasn't the truth. Twilight managed to purge my sister from her darker side with help of the Elements, the very weapon I created with the blood of another pony. I felt happy for getting Luna back, but the hole in my heart remained. It was the moment I realized what I was missing. It wasn't really Luna, it was you.”

Coughing blood and swaying from one side to another, the wicked mare tried to keep her balance. “You missed me? What is the meaning of this?”

Princess Celestia grabbed the throat of her enemy and held her high in the non-existent air. “I didn't miss my sister, I missed being evil.”

With that, the Princess smashed her darker side into the ground once more. She lifted her up one more time and gave her some time to take a deep breath. “What hindered you from becoming evil again if you desired it so badly?”

A second time the face of Radiant Flare met the ground. Princess Celestia's lips formed to a dark and sad frown. “I hardly left the castle anymore. I assigned Twilight with every task that I should have done, even if they were dangerous or not. I couldn't think straight anymore, it didn't matter how much I wanted to be bad. I simply couldn't, I thought so often about striking one of these stuck-up high class ponies for their dumb and naïve way of talking about the world. But I couldn't, I couldn't raise my hoof against any of them. When King Sombra returned, I sent Twilight because I feared I would hesitate and lose to him. I felt miserable and worthless, but your reappearance gave me new hope.”

The Princess let loose of her darker half, and she laid down on the ground, unable to move anymore. She just breathed flatly and unsteadily. “New hope? Why should I give you hope?”

Princess Celestia closed the distance between them and placed one of her heavy hooves on Radiant Flare's throat. The eyes of the Princess changed to show clear signs of insanity and madness, her lips showed a forced and unnatural, cranky smile. “Ever since all of you left, I tried to figure out the spell Soul had used. Every single time I locked myself up in the castle, I tried to create a counter-spell. And today the day has come to use it.”

Radiant Flare's eyes widened in shock, but she was unable to move, unable to run away, and too weak to use magic anymore. She was exposed to the madness of the Solar Princess.

Deep down in her heart Princess Celestia felt something odd. She could feel that her student was staggering at the planet beneath her. But what disturbed her even more was the fact that she could clearly feel that her sister and Soul were heading to the source of raw dark magical power that seemed to wait only for them.

Princess Luna and Soul wandered straight in one direction for seemingly an eternity. They left the shadow that the black wall was creating and walked through the endless ashes. But soon something caught their attention. Disturbing the ambience of the endless darkness ahead was a thin light cone that grew with every step they made.

Four massive pearl white rocks about three times the height of a pony came into view. The site of the rocks which were facing each other were neatly cut to a smooth and plain surface. Every single of them looked exactly the same despite one difference.

The the first rock, was something dark that pulsed in a dangerous red light. Princess Luna and Soul walked faster and faster with their goal ahead. In the centre of the rocks something reflected the light that pierced through the layer of clouds.

Princess Luna's eyes locked upon the object and didn't allow any changes. She could feel the magic of her parents surrounding it. She was already galloping by now and determined to retrieve the artefact but was stopped by Soul's flank. The stallion slowly decreased his pace until he halted completely. “What is wrong, Soul? The artefact is in between these rocks? We are almost there!”

The stallion remained quiet, but the sound of his teeth biting in his lips was well audible. The Princess followed the gaze of her former student and began to examine the rock.

Her eyes shrank and her breath faltered. Upon the rock was lazily lying a dark and red pulsing pony. He didn't even think it was necessary to stand up in face of his so called enemies. Only his eyes opened calmly. “Good evening, my dear Soul Tearer.”

Chapter 31 - The Sound of Falling Darkness

View Online

Chapter 31
The Sound of Falling Darkness

The stallion of darkness slowly rose from his comfortable position and leaped gracefully to the ground. He still kept some distance between Princess Luna, Soul, and himself. “It has been a long time since we saw each other. Do you like the world you created?”

Soul raised an eyebrow and stepped a tiny bit forward to place his body in front of Princess Luna. “The world I created? What is that supposed to mean?”

Soul's eyes were directly staring through Lunacy at the artefact behind him. It was a silver spear crafted out of the finest and the most precious material to be found in the whole of Equestria. Fine dark blue, white and golden ribbons of fabric graced the handle. It exuded a faint waft of a long forgotten ancient magic. Lunacy turned around and began to circle the spear with a dangerous spark in his eyes. “You can't tell me you didn't notice! Time is running wild! Around here time is relatively stable and unchanged, but further away time is out of control. Foals are dying because their times are reversed, ponies in the bloom of their life are robbed by their lifetime and ageing. I lived such a long time inside you, I know that you can feel it. Time is at its zenith. The only reason you are here is because you are aware of the fact that the fabric of reality won't last for long anymore.”

Princess Luna jumped in front of Soul and looked at him with anger and delusion. “Is this true? Why didn't you tell me? We have to save them! We can't let them die!”

The black stallion shoved the Princess gently aside and closed the distance to Lunacy. His walk was slow and steady, but every step embodied danger. His wonderful blue eyes were dull and filled with aggression, his blood was boiling. But still he tried to remain calm in face of his enemy. “It is true.I felt what was wrong, but still we will save them. We will save everypony and throw this worthless piece of horse-apples back into the pit of hell where he belongs.”

Soul followed the steps of Lunacy and began to circle the object as well. “Usually, I would ask you why you wouldn’t have used the artefact when we were still on the way here, but I already know the answer. You simply can't use it, and the fact that you allow me to go that close means that I'm unable to use it as well. I'm sure that you have some plan, because if the world is falling apart, you would die as well. But in the end it doesn't even matter, you made one huge mistake.”

Curiosity took Lunacy and he stopped in his tracks and faced Soul once more. The horn of the black stallion was brightly ignited in his sapphire blue magic and ready to fire. “You are weaker than me!”

A wall of black matter raced through the ground and cut Lunacy off from the silvery spear. “Luna! now!”

The Princess expanded her wings and raced towards the artefact. With her target in sight, she increased her speed and prepared her magic to grab the tool of her ancestors. Only for a split of a second the Princess caught sight of Soul's spell bursting against the most distanced rock. The very same spell that had ripped a deep fissure into the Colosseum and easily cut through Princess Cadence's shield, but couldn't cut through a simple white rock. The magic divided and cut the ground past the stone with equal force in two directions. The Princess extended her hoof and reached magically for the spear. Her view was violently pushed afar by a dark pulsing hoof shoving through the wall of pure shadows.

Furious, the stallion of madness reached through Soul's magic and threw the Princess far outside the circle of stones. “Do you really think it would be that easy to trick me? You senseless fool!”

The pure energy of the impact produced a massive shock-wave that shook the ground violently. The thick layer of dust was pushed away and revealed the ground beneath it.

Princess Luna regained her stance and pointed her eyes immediately back on Lunacy. But the object the spear was plugged in had caught her attention. The fleeing dust revealed the bones of two creatures lying above each other. Four legs were attached to their formerly massive body, remains of bones that had built long beautiful wings once lied on the ground beneath them. On their skull throned a marvellous grained long purely white horn.

Tears broke out of her eyes, she couldn't resist the terrifying sight and began to weep and sob. “Mother… father… all theses centuries you were here...”

Soul dodged the second striking attempt of Lunacy and teleported to Princess Luna's side, immediately protecting her from the pony-fied madness.

The rumble in the ground expanded beyond the black border of Demon's Run and shook throughout Equestria, causing buildings to crumble under their own weight. The pulse shook through the bones of everypony outside the wall. Twilight looked up from her own hooves, that were wet from her tears, and saw the misery of her brother.

Nightmare Moon was approaching him with huge steps, ready to end the life of her big brother, best friend forever. Her vision turned red, and a mix of fear and anger pulsed through her veins. She collected the last of her magic and wrapped the shards of Shining Armor's armour into it.

The rumble didn't remain hidden from Applejack. She looked up from her little hide-out and watched the terrible scene. Her eyes wandered around her environment. She needed something that she could use; it didn't matter what. She just had to find something.

The shards of the crystal armour slowly levitated into the air, Twilight's heart almost exploded while her mind got poisoned with hatred for the mare of nightmares. She converted her anger straight into magical energy and charged the shards. In a flash, she jumped up from the ground and leaped at Nightmare Moon. “DIE, YOU MONSTER!”

The magical missiles zoomed rapidly at the body of their enemy. The time seemed to pass slower and slower with every inch the shards got closer to Nightmare Moon. Twilight never closed her eyes, not even to blink, until they found their target. A different object made its way into Twilight's field of view. A plane dusty stone flew from behind Twilight and overtook her shards. Only a second went by before the shards would hit the wicked mare, but instead the stone hit Nightmare Moon with the force of a long-life of apple bucking. Hit from the stone, Nightmare Moon stumbled a few steps back and shook her head. While she tried to regain her posture she felt the shards whizzing past her head. The aerial trail beneath them was almost sharp enough to cut a pony's face.

Despite their miss, the fiend’s bloodlust was pleased. The shards shot past Nightmare Moon and cut through the neck of the pony standing behind her. It felt like time had stopped almost in its full extend. The shards effortless split his muscles and nerves, a horrifying stream of blood poured to the ground.

The lifeless body of Phalanx collapsed to the ground, leaving Twilight pale and in shock. Her mind was blank, not a single thought running inside the far-reaching brain complex.

Applejack couldn't believe what happened, and her eyes widened when she remembered the last time she had seen so much blood. And she had caused it. Once more she sank down in defeat. She wanted to comfort Twilight as soon as possible. Her body refused to move. It didn't matter how hard she tried, her body simply refused to leave her place.

Twilight's muscles refused to work. She had to lower her body to the ground. The dirt around her shook along with her body. Shining Armor forced the tendril out of his body and dispersed the rest of his armour. The only thing that concerned him in this moment was the mental state of his sister. He took her into a loving embrace and tried to block her view from the corpse of Phalanx. “It is okay Twily! It was not your fault. Calm down… please calm down.”

She buried herself deep inside the blood-soaked coat of her brother and sobbed desperately. She couldn't bear the self-inflicted loss of her beloved Phalanx. She could smell the scent of iron in the air. Literally, she could taste the blood on her tongue. She never had thought that she had to lose a pony so dear to her in such an horrible way.

Nightmare Moon didn't know the meaning of compassion or mercy. Once more she charged her horn and aimed for the two siblings. Victory seemed to be assured. Sweat ran down her face. She licked over her lips and tasted the salty liquid. The heat would made a pony crazy. She stepped in front of Twilight and her brother. There was something that bothered the Nightmare. When had it became this hot?

A shine of pure light disturbed her field of view. The heat became more intense and began to hurt on her coat. Distracted from the unexpected change of light, she pointed her gaze upwards to the sky. Her eyes shrank by the extreme intensity of the shining light the sun was offering.

It seemed like the sun was pointed directly at her and getting closer with every blink. It was too late when Nightmare Moon realized what was going on. A blazing stream of solar plasma approached the ground quickly with massive speed. The solar flare thinned out and pierced through Nightmare Moon's back and passed her flesh effortlessly. Everything in the path of the force of nature burned away in the furious burning branch of the sun itself.

The form of a blazing alicorn left the cone of energy and slowly burned out. The specter formed into a appearance similar to Princess Celestia.

Twilight's head shot upwards to welcome her mentor back. “Princess? Is that really you?”

Something had changed the Princess; her usual so giving and caring purple eyes were gone and replaced by pink-reddish orbs. It reminded her of the colour of thinned out blood. Her whole stance seemed to be much more aggressive than before. Like her entire personality was switched. “Of course, Twilight Sparkle. I defeated Radiant Flare and came immediately for your help. But unfortunately, it seems like I'm a little bit too late.”

She looked back at Phalanx and shoved him with her magic aside into the crater he was smashed into before. She looked into Twilight's eyes and let her gaze strive above the others. Princess Celestia lowered her head and ignited it in a deep and powerful golden aura. As gentle as possible, she rubbed her horn at Shining Armor's wound and mended the injury completely. The flesh rebuild itself and his coat regrew.

He winced but could soon sigh in relief about the fading pain. “Thank you, your highness.”

Princess Celestia stroked Shining's mane and lowered herself to the eye-level of him. “You're welcome. But I have a request for you.”

Shining Armor looked down on his little sister and began to stroke her cheek. “Anything you wish, Princess.”

The white alicorn rose to her usual height and turned her gaze away. “I want you to stay here with Twilight. She can't fight anymore, and you still have to rest, and although your wounds are healed, your body is still strained. If you wish, you can spend the rest of your time with your parents.”

Twilight struggled free of the embrace of her brother and pushed his head under her chest. “No! I will go and fight! I can't let you go alone!”

Shining Armor carefully freed himself out of his sister’s grip and stroked once more through her mane. “It is okay, little sister, we did everything we could. We can spend our last moments together with our parents and pray for the success of Princess Luna and Soul Tearer.”

Twilight's lips fell into a deep frown as her eyes laid back and her wandered aimlessly around. “I guess you are right, but still, what if the Princess needs help?”

Her chin was magically raised by Princess Celestia. “Do not fear my faithful student. I won't follow them alone. Applejack will come with me.”

Twilight and her brother turned around and looked at Applejack. She blinked, confused and looked between Shining and Twilight. “Meh? But why? Ah can't help ya at all; I ain't magical or nothin’.”

The bright giggle of the Solar Princess raised the mood a little albeit the still dangerous situation. “You don't need to be magical to help. The only thing that matters is your very own will. I think somepony already told you, but you are very similar to Soul's Harmony. You could be the key to suit him for success.”

Applejack blushed and pointed her eyes towards the ground. “No, it isn't like that. He doesn't feel that way about meh. It is just...”

“You know Soul always lies to the ponies he cares for.” Applejack looked up and let the words of the Princess run through her head. Princess Celestia blinked away in a flash of light and reappeared next to Applejack. “He lied because he didn't want to hurt you. So you wouldn't suffer if something went wrong.”

Applejack reared up and leaned against the Princess's white chest. “That would mean that he does like meh? Than we have to hurry before it’s too late!”

The Princess turned around and waited for Shining Armor's nod of approval before she sent them back to their parents. They vanished in the wonderful and warm sunlight the Princess produced, and Applejack prepared for entering the wicked place together with the Princess. “Princess? How are we supposed to get in?”

Princess Celestia once more lowered her head and laid her horn upon Applejack. “It is dangerous for me to enter Demon's Run and even more so for a mortal. This spell will protect you from losing your life-energy in there. And now hold still.”

Applejack closed her eyes and tried to hold every single muscle in her body still. She felt the magical tug with every fabric of her body; it was this weird feeling of being teleported to another location she disliked so much. She felt the tug leaving and carefully opened her eyes.

Once again,she was standing on top of a layer of ashes. Her weight let her sink in a few inches as she searched through her surroundings and located the cone of light where Princess Luna and Soul were struggling against Lunacy.

Princess Celestia did the same, but something was distracting her. At random places all over Demon's Run seemed to be little cracks in the air and small rifts where a reddish coloured energy seemed to leak out. She grabbed Applejack and began to fly towards the cone.

From the distance they could already hear the clinging of armour and the sound of magic clashing together. They spotted a lonely alicorn mare sitting in front of the huge rocks. Her body posture was miserable; her wings hung low and laid on the ground. It didn't seem like Princess Luna was able to fight or was unwilling to...

Princess Celestia contracted her wings and landed gently next to her sister. But instead of greeting her or saying anything, Princess Luna only pointed at something in front of her.

Something in her sister told Princess Celestia already that nothing good could be ahead. She slowly turned her head and recoiled immediately at the sight before her. Her eyes shrank to the size of needles and her breath became unsteady and flat.

The silvery spear that stuck inside the backs of the alicorn bones mirrored in her eyes. Silently, she set one hoof after another and went closer to the artefact of her parents. Princess Luna followed the hesitating steps of her sister with watery eyes. The solar Empress paused right in front of them and sank to her knees. Little tears rolled down her cheeks and met the ground. “Mother… Father… after all this time…”

Soul was still fighting Lunacy in a seemingly endless battle of will. Only for a glimpse, he caught sight of the changed Princess Celestia. For the blink of a second, the very picture of the Princess from thousands of years ago, after he defeated Star Swirl, flashed through his mind. This small moment was enough for Lunacy to get the better of him. A bolt of dark magic shot towards Soul. Just in time he rolled to the side, but the force still caused him to fall. He quickly regained his stance and bared his teeth. “Helia! What is the meaning of this? Do you want to betray us once more?”

His shouts boomed in Princess Luna's ears like a drum. She took her eyes of the skulls and closely watched at her sister. Her burning reddish eyes let Princess Luna shriek. This very eyes were the last thing she saw before she was banished to the moon. “Sister? What happened to you?”

Princess Celestia dived into her eternal mane and dried her tears in there. “On our way here we encountered Nightmare Moon and Radiant Flare. Twilight, Shining Armour and Phalanx accompanied us until the border of Demon's Run. I've managed to fight Radiant Flare at the surface of the sun and defeated her. I've burned Nightmare Moon to ashes, she won't return for a long time. If time ends today, than both of them won't return ever. In conclusion I don't want to betray you, I'm here to help.”

Princess Luna stood up and kneeled down at the side of her sister. “What about Twilight Sparkle and the others?”

The Solar Empress tilted her head towards her sister and flashed her a sympathetic but bothered smile. “Shining Armor got gravely injured and Twilight too… mentally. So I sent them back to their parents to enjoy their last moments together. And for Phalanx… he was killed by Twilight.”

Applejack bit her lips and squeezed her eyes tightly together. Princess Luna's mouth hung low in disbelief as it took hold of her mind. ”How could this happen? Why didn't you stop her?”

Princess Celestia's face turned neutral. She didn't show any emotions nor pain. “I left them in order to fight Radiant Flare. Before I returned, Twilight attempted to stab Nightmare Moon with the shards of Shining's armour. It went wrong, and the shards flew past her and hit Phalanx. I came too late to stop her.”

Her words were accompanied by a rough rumble that could be felt through the air, a loud cracking noise ringing through their ears. Far above them, a rift formed stretching easily over two miles. It was still a thin line, but time was running out. The big crack was followed by many smaller ones. They ripped apart and revealed the void between the worlds.

Soul couldn't pause to judge them; he was still fighting the Lunacy that kept him busy. “Helia? How do they look on the inside?””

The Princess narrowed her eyes and looked into the void. “There is a dangerous looking red-orange light inside! It looks like something is boiling in there! What does that mean?”

With a leap of faith, Lunacy jumped over Soul and pushed his hooves into Soul's back. He sank inches into the ground while he tried to withstand the force. Lunacy used him as launching pad and back-flipped to the silver artefact. Gently, he landed on top of the spear with all of his four hooves. It was an act of pure body control and balance. “That means time is running out.”

The silver spear resonated upon the contact with his wicked hooves and send out a crystal clear high-pitched tone. The sound of the wind whistling through their ears faded. The only noise was the repeating was ringing of the silver spear. “Darkness will fall upon your world.”

The fissure high in the air cracked and revealed the fabric of reality that boiled inside the void between worlds. Ashes from the ground began to levitate towards the sky sucked in from the raising force of the fissure. Soul freed himself from the trap of ashes and let out a terrifying roar.

More fissures cracked open and sprinkled the sky in their reddish-orange light. Fine cracks began to extend from them, trying to connect each of them. The dark laughter of Lunacy broke the bone chilling noise. Soul's horn ignited into a bright blue light and a bolt of concentrated magic strived the tip of the spear, forcing Lunacy to leave his stance.

In order to dodge, the pony-fied madness jumped high into the air. The expression on Soul's face changed again, revealing a bitter and stern look. It was the expression of losing hope, there was no sense in holding back. He dived into the void and slipped through space and pushed through the wall of reality into Lunacy and pinned him to the ground. “Sun-butt! What are you waiting for? Concentrate upon the artefact of your parents and stop it or our world will vanish inside the eternal void! It will be the end of time and space!”

Chapter 32 - The End of Time and Space

View Online

Chapter 32
The End of Time and Space

Princess Celestia blinked rapidly and watched the black stallion fighting against Lunacy. An expression of confusion lurked in her face. “Concentrating upon the artefact? What if I make it worse instead of better?”

With the full extent of his power, Soul was slowly winning the upperhoof upon Lunacy. Even for a god-like being, it was hard to fight somepony that could slip through reality. Soul had to hold his pace in order to keep his enemy at bay. Only between his spells he got a little space to speak. “Don't be ridiculous… how can this… become any worse?… Just try to control it… it was crafted by your parents… you should be able to control it!”

The Princess hesitated for a moment as she felt the hoof of her sister on her shoulder. She turned around and looked into the eyes of Princess Luna. They showed determination, the attitude that Princess Celestia hadn't seen for such a long time in her sister's eyes. Together they approached the spear and sat down, each of them at one side, and they closed their eyes and let their magic flow through their majestic horns. The spear began to glow in a mix of golden and blue magic and resonated in a high pitched tunee.

The rifts stopped to expand in its diameter and it seemed like the tiny cracks were beginning to repair themselves, albeit slowly. The Princesses needed their full concentration to bring the artefact under control. Applejack watched them doing their best, but everytime Soul slipped through the fabric, the cracks and rifts seemed to open a tiny bit more. She observed him closely while he led Lunacy away from them. The expression in his face told her that he was well aware of the damage he was serving.

Lunacy gnashed with his teeth. A pulsing vein on his forehead told that he wasn't quite amused over his seeming inferiority to Soul. “I'm tired of your little tricks. Now that you've delegated the tasks, we can start to fight properly.”

Soul approached him with great speed. He was fast, but still not able to hit Lunacy with the full force. It felt like something was missing. It was his draconian form, the very power that Lunacy had given him while he was trapped inside Soul's heart. A battle without wings and claws is much harder to fight than usual. The lack of speed and fatality of his strikes made the struggling useless. The only thing he could do was buy time. “Fight properly? So you want to say that you are holding back your power like I was doing before?”

His opponent pushed himself as hard as he could from the ground and rocketed towards Soul. Like a feather, Soul glided through the air and charged only the tip of his horn with magical power. Lunacy raced towards him and missed him by a tiny bit. Soul stretched his head upwards, and his horn pierced through Lunacy's skin and left a deep wound that reached over his whole flank.

Thick drops of blood poured down his flank. A swamp mixed of ashes and blood formed beneath him. He didn't wince or scream in pain. His gaze was firmly held upon Soul. “You can't be that naïve. Since you were young, I lent you my power. You've became an indestructible monster, feared by every lifeform on his planet. Do you really think that I, the one who gave you all this, have already hit my limit?”

With the sound of his last wounds fading, the blood of his wound began to move and climb up his legs and back. Slowly, the blood tried to cover his whole body in a mix of blood and his wretched magic. It seemed to concentrate behind his shoulders and it was like it tried to form something off the body.

Soul's eyes widened in shock when he realized what was happening right in front of him. Lunacy was building the same wicked shell of hatred around himself that Soul was used to claiming for himself. Soul couldn't move, nor could he take what this meant. He never thought that he would have to oppose the power that had accompanied him every second of his life. His jaws twitched, triggered by the adrenaline that flowed through his body.

He spun around and ran as fast as he could. With long steps, he raced towards Applejack and threw her on his back. Hastily, he placed her next to the Princesses and magically grabbed the crown of Princess Celestia. In the heat of the moment he broke the crown apart and quickly drew runes on the ground.

The air was filled with the dark energy pouring out of Lunacy's wound. Soul almost formed a full circle around Applejack and the Princesses. Only one sign was missing, and his hoof hovered above the free space. He tilted his head upwards and found the watery eyes of Applejack. “What are ya up to?”

Soul flashed her a false, sympathetic smile. “You will be safe under my watch.”

The metal of the former crown met the ground and carved the last rune into the ashes. A flash of light blinded Applejack and forced her to close her eyes. As soon as she reopened them she stared upon a wall made of magical glass. It looked massive and breakable at the same time. The dome of magic was labelled with Soul's own cutie mark.

He showed her a friendly smile that quickly turned into a forced, worried grin.”My dear, Applejack. The end is near; everything will shatter.”

Behind Soul, a black mass was rising. His glowing red eyes and blood-thirsty jaws already took aim at Soul's neck. A single tear ran down Applejack's cheek as Soul turned around and closed the distance between him and the now fully turned Lunacy. Only a few feet parted them.

Applejack watched him from inside the dome. She screamed and panted against the wall of magic, but no noises seemed to leave from underneath. The atmosphere around Applejack felt much lighter than before. The darkness seemed to be cut off. Silently, she had to watch Soul opposing Lunacy.

The air outside the dome was filled with the energy of Lunacy's dark magic, making it hard to breathe or think straight. Despite the heavy burden, Soul smiled at his former inner demon. “So after all, you can use the artefact and can take that wicked form... I only hope that this will be quick and painless.”

Underneath the shell of dark magic and blood, Lunacy raised his eyebrow. It was unusual for Soul to give up that easy. The very moment he ended that thought, the atmosphere changed once more. Soul's horn ignited into a blinding sapphire-blue light. It pushed against the massive-feeling, invisible darkness and repressed it almost completely.

Time came to act. Lunacy expanded his massive wings and pushed himself away from the ground, leaving deep hoof-prints in the soil beneath the ashes. He reached out with his sharp claws for Soul’s neck. Time, for him, felt like it had almost stopped completely. His claws clearly drove into the flesh of his enemy, but he didn't feel any resistance nor was any blood spilled.

Lunacy passed Soul and landed forcefully on his four claws. Soul looked at him with a huge, bold grin. “It will hard to fight somepony that you can't touch!”

Between the rifts, sparks began to exchange, hopping from one to another. The Princesses gasped in pain with every incoming spark. Soul slipped into the air and vanished for a second. He reappeared above Lunacy and bucked him as hard as he could. Again, he vanished and reappeared at the exact same spot he had stood in the beginning, seemingly unmoved. The ignition of Soul's horn didn't fade. Constantly, it glowed and made his intentions unpredictable.

Lunacy shook his head violently and regained his stance. “Do you really want to save this world, by damaging it even more with every hit you serve? How foolish! You will drive this world into the abyss. Nothing can save them if you go on!”

Soul tilted his head from one side to another in the rhythm of Lunacy's speech. “The Princesses will keep the damage minimized. As long as they control the power of the spear, time won't collapse. If you had carefully watched your surroundings, you would have noticed that time is already stabilizing. Resistance is futile!”

Laughter sounded through the never ending misery at the wicked place. “You know nothing! You were always an arrogant fool, and you always will be! Nothing about the place is like you think. Demon's Run isn't just a place of no return, it is the place where even time dies!”

The horn of the red, pulsing stallion ignited in a raging torrent of power. Dark liquids formed out of thin air and swirled around in a synchronized pattern. They grew rapidly in size while a green radiation seemed to glow from the inside. Thousands of them danced over the layer of ashes. With a blow, they formed four paws and razor sharp teeth. The wolf-like creatures stared at the only source of nourishment in reach.

Their gaze was slightly uncomfortable for Soul, but still he didn't back down. “These Layfeeder again? I defeated them already in the Colosseum and defeated thousands of them over a thousand years ago.”

Lunacy's laughter continued over Soul's whole sentence. Tears ran down his face; he simply couldn't stop laughing. “You really think they are for you! It would be a waste of magic to sacrifice them as a cushion. They are here to break your dome!”

His face fell sinister as the Layfeeder stormed towards the dome of magic. Thousands of them passed Soul, but he managed to crush countless numbers of them with his wild magical outbursts.

Soul turned his back to Lunacy and followed the Leyfeeder to the dome. The wrathful, black fire out of his horn burned them to death. The screams of pain and agony covered the sound of the spear between Princess Luna and Princess Celestia.

The massive wing-flapping noise behind Soul drew his attention away from the devourer of life-energy. “I'm your enemy!”

Lunacy's hooves bumped into Soul's flesh and pushed him off his stance. The force of the impact threw him against the dome. He sank mere inches into the wall of magic and bounced back towards his enemy. Lunacy didn't hesitate and struck him to the ground with the force of the velocity induced by the bounce-back.

A cloud of ashes raced away from them and splinters of stone flew threw the air. The ground broke apart while Soul's body dived in. A mix of blood and dirt seemed to hover above him until he managed to slip into the ground and vanish in space. On top of the dome the injured stallion reappeared, coughing blood on the outside layer of his shield. He could feel the nervous clopping of Applejack's hooves against the wall, but he didn't dare to turn away his gaze again.

The madness rubbed his chin and circled around his own footprints. “Interesting... While you defend them, you can't dodge my attacks properly.”

The taste of iron in Soul's mouth raised the urge to vomit. Without the armour the strike would have been fatal. The anger in his eyes mixed with the sprinkles of blood in his face and the boiling magic that leaked out of his horn. “That is true; I can't cast two spells at once, but you made one terrible mistake. You forgot one important thing... the Nightmare Legion had never really fallen!”

“Oh?”

The rifts and cracks violently ripped open and exposed the full extent of the burning rage inside the void that threatened to destroy the world. The sound of metal chains clinging at another resonated through the eternal place. Countless chariots, manned by up to four fully-armed ponies roared down from the sky, followed by an equal number of light armoured pegasi with blood-spattered blades attached to their wings. Soul amplified his voice through his magic and called out to his comrades and subordinates from a thousand years ago. “Soldiers of the proud Nightmare Legion! Over a thousand years ago, I denied you the honour of falling in battle and denied you the glory of victory. Today, your chance has come to rectify this pleasure and fight one more time under the flag of the glorious and invincible Nightmare Legion! This will be my last order towards any of you, my fellow soldiers. Your reward will be either to die in order to protect the Princess or the annihilate the enemy and gain freedom to live in an peaceful Equestria without need for weapons and sieges. A world without the death of the innocent and pure. And this is my final order: defend the Princess with your life and crush anypony that opposes you in order to do so! For the Legion! For the Princess! For the eternal beauty of the Moon!”

Like puppets, every soldier raised his left hoof and tapped against the insignia of their beloved Legion. “For the Legion! For the Princess! For the eternal beauty of the Moon, we will obey the order of our worshipped Captain Black Terror!”

Hell broke loose above Lunacy and his minions. The soldiers raised their weapons and charged at the unholy creatures crafted out of the wretched Madness's magic. The sound of metal piercing through flesh formed the majority beside the constant tune of the spear. Ponies and Leyfeeder were equally wincing in pain and fell due to their injuries. The sorcerers of the Nightmare Legion kept the losses down and eliminated many enemies with their powerful spells.

Soul cringed a tiny bit by the salutation to his old name, the name the Princess had given him a long time ago. “Fear me and my army of legends! Resistance is futile and will be penalized through my iron hoof. Surrender and your life will be spared, albeit your power will be taken.”

Lunacy watched over the growing numbers of soldiers of the Nightmare Legion. They slaughtered his soulless minions like sick animals. The amount of deaths rose by the hundreds in mere moments. He couldn't hide his smile upon the seemingly inescapable siege. “Impressive but meaningless. The artefact is not what you think it is.”

The Captain of the Nightmare Legion raised an eyebrow while the stream of blood didn't stop. “The spear wields the power of creation that once belonged to the parents of the alicorn sisters. It will bring salvation and harmony over Equestria.”

Lunacy licked over his lips and stretched his joints. “You are so foolish! If this thing is able to bring salvation, then why is it pierced through their lovely parents at such a hostile place. You are totally mistaken. The artefact is called the Spear of Evanescence. It is the very object the parents of the sun and the moon had used to channel their power and create a functional world and the mortals themselves. They created time and space, but the raw power got out of control and threatened to destroy everything that it had once created. The spear continued to channel the power of the universe. It was seemingly impossible to shut it down. There was only one way out. They sacrificed their souls and bodies in order to drain the whole power and concentrate it inside their bodies. Finally, they were able to turn it down but the power inside of them searched for a way out and burned their flesh away. Only their bones remained and the remaining power was driven into the ground around this area. Both of them died in order to provide a wonderful world for their children.”

Soul's heartbeat stopped for a moment; his eyes shrank with the realization of his deed. He looked at the Princesses beneath his hooves. They were still sitting there, covered in sweat, fully concentrating upon the artefact. “That means with the order to use the artefact. I have ensured their doom. I... I wanted to save them over and over again, as long as my life could have provided.”

The sound of the spear rang more frequently than before. The Princesses had no clue that the spear would cause the doom of Equestria. The sound-proof dome kept every bit of information away from them. The quiet burning sound of Lunacy's magical skin underlined the noise of fight in around them. “My minions are already chipping away at it. If you lower the dome to warn them, they could possibly get hurt. There is no way out. The artefact is draining and concentrating time in this particular area. Once it has reached its limit, time will crumble and the spear will build a whole new universe. It will start like this one had began, without any life except those of a few immortals.”

Soul pointed his gaze upwards, the massive rift above them expanded in its diameter and reached now, far away from them. The offshoot withdrew from their field of view and was already visible all over Equestria. He closed his eyes and let his senses fly over the endless wide of Equestria.

The beautiful idleness of Ponyville was all gone. The rifts didn't spare the village, the homes of various ponies destroyed and burned down to their fundamentals. Inside the marvellously built Carousel Boutique, Rarity and her little sister Sweetie Belle laid in each other hooves. Sweetie shivered violently. Every time another building crumbled due to the severe damage it had to take, she squeaked in terror. Rarity stroked over the mane of the terrified filly and tried to show her that there was nothing to fear about. The young filly gave her sister an uncertain look. “Rarity? Why aren't you afraid?”

The white unicorn lowered her eye level to adjust to her sister. “I'm not afraid because I know that somewhere the Princesses and a proud stallion are fighting for our sake. And I trust them with my life. They will succeed and save every single one of us, I promise.”

Sweetie Belle flashed her sister a confident smile and pressed herself into her sister's coat. Rarity continued to stroke through Sweetie's mane while she looked outside one of the giant windows towards the general direction of Sugar Cube Corner.

Many ponies had assembled in the false safety of Sugarcube Corner. They hid under chairs and tables, and some foals even hid inside the stove. The Cakes shivered in one corner of their home and working place, together with their little twin foals. Only Pinkie sat far off from the others. Mr. Cake tried to convince her to join them. “Pinkie! It is dangerous to stay that close to a window, please come to us. Why are you standing there anyway?”

The mane of the usually so cheerful and hyper party pony hung flat from her head. She didn't turned around; she just stared towards the sky. “I know that somewhere the Princesses and a very sad stallion are fighting to save us, and I trust them with my life. I promise you that they will save all of us.”

She could only manage to form a small smile upon her lips and hummed the melody of a dancing song. She turned her eyes to a great cloud formation where she hoped Cloudsdale was located.

High in the sky far off from the destroyed earth the cloud houses in Cloudsdale began to disperse into thin air. Rainbow Dash and her parents hovered upon their former home and watched pegasi flying wildly through the crumbling streets. Rainbow's mother tapped on her shoulder and nuzzled the fastest mare in Equestria. “Cutie Pie? Why aren't you upset or even worried? Usually you would brush off and try to do something, but this time you’re just watching... what happened?”

The multi-coloured mare watched the ponies below and could offer her mother only a weak smile at the embarrassing nickname she had given her when she was a little filly. “Nothing happened at all. But I know for sure that the Princesses and an awesome stallion are fighting to stop all this. I trust them fully; they will find a way to rescue us. I can promise you that they will save us, as surely as I'm the fastest flier all over Equestria!”

Rainbow stomped with her hoof at a tiny remnant of a cloud. Her gaze strived upon the small cloud-house where Fluttershy and her parents were still hiding.

The butter-coloured pegasus was held in the tight grip of her parents around her. Both of them shivered in fear like little fillies. Only Fluttershy remained steady and unafraid. Her mother nudged her carefully and watched at Fluttershy with an expression filled with pride for her. “You were always so afraid, even of the tiniest things, and now you are standing this calm in the face of the destruction of our home. I'm so proud of you my sunshine, but what changed you in such a short time?”

Fluttershy stared at the dispersing cloud-ground in front of her and sighed. “I don't change at all. I'm still frightened when I'm alone. But right now, I'm certain that the Princesses and a very brave stallion are fighting for our safety. And I can trust him with my life. I'm not afraid. I can promise you that they will make it.”

Through the resolving clouds around them, opened her the opportunity to see the ground beneath Cloudsdale. Her gaze strived over the different sorts of homes in the outside districts of Canterlot. At one certain house stood a lavender unicorn upon her balcony accompanied by her brother and parents. They were sitting closely together and watched the giant rift in the sky. Twilight Velvet stroked the mane of her daughter and shed a tear of agony. “My dear, Twilight, I assume you know exactly what is going on? Please be honest with us, is there any hope?”

Twilight sternly stared at the boiling vortex inside the void. “The Princesses and the master over time and space itself are fighting against the origin of everything evil. I trust them for the sake of all wisdom in Equestria. I promise you that they will destroy the roots of evil and repair the fabric of reality that threatens to crumble above us. He will certainly get his vengeance.”

Soul's senses withdrew from the whole of Equestria and returned to the wretched place of Demon's Run. His eyes slowly opened and a single tear ran down his cheek. It wasn't a tear of sadness; it was a tear of happiness. “I won't betray their trust towards us. I will save them, every. single. one. of. them.”

His horn ignited in a gentle blue light. It enveloped him fully and lifted him into the air. Lunacy watched Soul in disbelief. “Your words makes no sense. To whom you are referring to?”

Soul's eyes glowed in the same wonderful hue of his magic. “Many ponies made promises towards their loved ones. They promised that the salvation will come, and I will enable that promise.”

The strain was clearly audible in his words, his eyes glowed in a bright light. The blue magical aura around him began to act wild. Tendrils of his magic were fully out of control and whipped through the air. He cringed in pain due to the raw power that streamed through his body. “No more dying! No more suffering! No more destruction! Nothing will cause Equestria to fall! Time won't be able to let Equestria fall! I'm the wielder of time and TIME WILL OBEY ME!”

A bolt of pure energy arose from Soul's horn and connected him to the rift. His whole body glowed brighter than the sun itself. Wild bolts of energy raced to the ground and cut random Leyfeeder in half. The soldiers pointed their gaze upwards, passed the bright orb to the rift. A magic circle formed around it. They recognized it, like they've seen it only minutes ago. It was the spell that Star Swirl could exclusively use, at least it seemed so. The brightness burned through the closed eyelids of the Princesses. The focus upon the spear broke. They opened their eyes and couldn't find Soul anymore.

The orb of light levitated above their heads and a second bolt shot down through Soul's dome. It connected the orb with the artefact. The spear began to disperse inside the bolt of raw power and expanded to its full power.

All around Equestria, the rifts and branches began to close themselves. Ponies looked out of their shelters and every single one of them saw one thing. In the far distance shone a pillar of light in a brilliant blue aura.

The Princesses couldn't believe their eyes. The spear was gone and there was no hint of Soul but the orb above their head. From inside the orb, a dark voice pronounced the destiny of Equestria. “We are fighting against time itself and we're going to win! Harmony victorious!”

The ponies at the ground couldn't think straight, not a single one of them had seen such beauty and power in their entire lives. Even Lunacy couldn't react. He was stunned by the raw power of Soul. His draconian skin burned by the intense light of Soul. “What are you doing, moron! You can't deny my victory! This world should have been purged from time and mortality! You can't destroy my plans!”

Lunacy expanded his wings to their full span and rocketed towards the orb. He dived inside and searched for his powerful opponent. His flesh, skin, and coat began to burn, purged from the pureness itself. He lashed out his dark and sharp claws and went after Soul. With a powerful strike, Soul was pushed outside the rift.

With the speed of sound, Soul hit his very own barrier and was thrown, back first, against one of the pure white stones. He slipped down from the top of the boulder and left a trace of blood until he reached the ground. Lunacy left the orb from the other side and recovered from the burning marks with help of his magic.

Distracted by his wounds, he didn't notice that the orb was rapidly growing instead of fading. It expanded in it's diameter. The ponies covered their eyes with their hooves, although their eyelids didn't provide enough protection from the intense brightness.

The sound of clashing swords and flesh being ripped apart faded. The orb touched the ground and swallowed all sound. With the speed of light, its walls raced over the surface of Equestria. Everything it touched turned, the various homes of ponies returned to their old shine. Ponies that seemed to be gone, returned to their families and friends. The wave of light brought harmony and love back to Equestria once more.

The light had finally faded and revealed the true extent of its power. The soldiers of the Nightmare Legion opened their eyes and inspected their surroundings. The hostile ground with the layer of ashes had faded and was replaced by luscious grass and the sky was clear blue. Every single one of this wretched creatures was gone. Nothing remained of Demon's Run except for the four white stones and the dome Soul had created.

The burning hooves of Lunacy touched the ground and left a dark scorching mark on the newly grown grass. The massive strain made him lethargic and his body was still weakened. Hoof for hoof, he closed the distance to Soul while his half-liquid skin leaked little drops.

The slight rumble in the ground woke Soul up from his slumber of blood-loss. The taste of blood and the hot feeling on his back distracted him from every other incentives. His eyes opened and caught sight of the draconian enemy approaching him.

Applejack and the Princesses knocked rapidly against the dome to warn him. Desperately, they screamed and tried to buck through the thin layer of magic, but nothing seemed to reach him. Their tears dripped to the ground and formed a crystal clear drop upon one of the blades of grass.

The sound of Lunacy's steps became louder and louder with every second. Soul's gaze passed his fate and wandered around the rocks. His eyes widened a tiny bit when he saw that something was carved inside the rocks. Only faint characters were visible, but they were still readable. He looked at the first stone in front of him and deciphered the word 'Conquest', the second to his left side was engraved with the word 'War', and the third on his right side was engraved with the word 'Famine'.

Slowly Soul turned his head to see what was written behind him. Upon the last he had to smile. Clearly written above him was the word 'Death'. Carefully Soul stood up with his gaze turned to the puddle of blood beneath him. He tilted his head upwards and showed Lunacy the same satisfied smile.

Lunacy's steps, enhanced under pain, he wanted to wipe this smile off Soul's face. “Are you kidding me? You are about to die and disappoint everypony! It was all in vain. You achieved nothing at all!”

The madness raised his claw to strike through Soul's face and struck him down for the final time. The pain inside his body was unbearable, and he couldn't move his claw any further. The warm feeling in his arm increased and finally expressed itself with a blast of energy. The skin of darkness around him chipped off and exposed his usual body.

The stallion stood paralysed in front of Soul with the hoof raised high to the sky. “What have you done to me? SPEAK!”

Soul's smile grew only wider. “It is over... Look around yourself as much as you can right now... The rifts are closed and this place is purged.”

Lunacy gnashed his teeth. When his mouth opened, little fragments of his teeth dropped out. “I came this close, and now you dare to stop me?”

The smiling stallion couldn't stop himself from laughing. The blood in his lungs made it more difficult, but it still felt good. “You lost this fight the moment I cut you with my horn.”

The pictures of the scene flashed through Lunacy's mind. His eyes widen before Soul continued. “I've injected a virus inside your body that is devouring your magic and feeding upon your body’s cells. You are unable to use any kind of magic anymore. Since you aren't mortal, I assume that your abilities will return, so I have to ensure that you aren't able to harm other ponies anymore.”

Soul's horn ignited once more, its marvellous blue shine was gone and replaced by the multi-coloured shine of all colours of the rainbow. The Elements around Soul's neck beamed in the same warm, bright light. The rest of Soul's armour began to disintegrate and fade into thin air. “This is my last resort. I will commit the ultimate sin. This is Hell's Verse”

The whole fight long, the air was still, but now an upcoming gust flew through the boulders. A path of light lit up between Soul and Lunacy. Terrified from the light, Lunacy tried to flee, but he was still stunned. Carefully, Soul set one hoof in front of another. He reached Lunacy and laid his forehead against Lunacy's. ”From one to another, another to one, a mark of one’s destiny, single down alone fulfilled. From all us together, together nopony can comprehend, with our marks of destiny made one, there is power without end.”

The path's brightness increased drastically and blinded the attending ponies. They could feel again a strong constant gust that blew through their manes when they reopened their eyes. Astonished, they watched their Captain standing. The dome broke apart and fragments were sucked in by a gateway that seemed to be stuck inside the boulder behind Soul.

The Princesses tried to resist the strong force of the gust and kept Applejack at their flank. With one eye open, the Princesses watched Soul directly in front of the gate. Lunacy was gone, Soul was all alone. His scarred eye was turned black with a red slit-formed pupil. The Elements around his neck were still glowing. “I've fallen in battle for peace and harmony in Equestria, and as Lord over this wonderful country, these are my last orders. Luna shall be crowned the new prime ruler of Equestria. And such as for you Applejack... be happy. This is our final goodbye.”

Applejack's eyes cracked open. The raging torrent of air sucked everything inside the gate that couldn't get hold of itself. Single tears ran down from Soul's cheek when Applejack noticed that he wasn't alone. Next to him stood the silhouette of another unicorn. Her multi-coloured mane and pure white coat made her almost invisible in front of the gate. Her magenta eyes pointed to Soul all the time.

Soul turned his head away and looked at his company. “Shall we leave now, Harmony?”

The bright light faded and took Soul away from them. Applejack and the Princesses were left alone in the newly born landscape of Demon's Run with the cheerful singing of countless birds.

Harmony victorious.

Chapter 33 - Farewell to the Star

View Online

Chapter 33 - Farewell to the Star

Countless Ponies had gathered around the graveyard of Ponyville, far off the village limits. Both Princesses showed up and brought a newly crafted statue with them. Many of the attending ponies were former soldiers of the Nightmare Legion that survived the clash against the Leyfeeder. They wore a simple black coats in honour of their Captain. The Princesses waited in front of the marvellous statue and the ponies finally gathered around them. Every other pony was wearing something black as well, even if it was only a black collar.

Princess Celestia let her eyes wander through the lines of ponies. The former Elements of Harmony were neatly standing at both sides of the Princess. “My faithful subjects. Today, I'm speaking to you in sadness. Recently, Equestria stood at the edge of downfall, but a single stallion saved every single life form in this world. Unfortunately, Soul Tearer paid for his deeds with his very own life. He was a traveller of time and space that spent his entire life fighting for royalty and everypony in Equestria. Now time has finally taken it’s tribute and ripped him away from us. Many of you didn't even know about his existence, but he was well aware of yours. Let’s rest in a moment of silence for our burned up saviour and the soldiers that had fallen in battle alongside him. “

The ponies closed their eyes. Through Applejack's mind flashed the pictures of Soul's farewell.

The silhouette of a purely white mare nodded in Soul's direction and turned around with him. They passed the wall of light and disappeared from the face of Equestria. The moment before they walked through the gate, he looked one final time around and looked Applejack directly into her green eyes, a tear rolled down his cheek and hit the ground the moment the gate closed fully. Only the plain boulder was left behind. The gust stopped and the singing of birds returned to the formerly so wicked place. For minutes she just stared at the white stone wall. The three of them left alone.

Applejack's eyes flickered open. The eyes of her friends were still closed, she turned around and faced the great statue. Its base was decorated with the symbols of the Elements of Harmony. Every single one was carved into the stone to remember the reason for his deeds. Her gaze strived higher, and she watched the beautiful replica of Soul standing above everypony. The statue was crafted after the image on the window in the old castle of the Princesses. It was such a proud and determined expression in his face, immortalized in stone.

Her attention snapped back to the Princess of the sun when she cleared her throat. “Soul Tearer will be forever in our hearts. This heroic day won't be forgotten, and this day won't be forgotten for another reason. In the same breath, I want to proclaim that I will step down from the throne and leave the honour to rule over Equestria to my little sister, Princess Luna.”

The ponies began to whisper to each other. Twilight stepped out of the line and almost broke out in tears. “Princess? What does that mean? You can't just step down!”

Princess Celestia stroked through the mane of her student and offered her a motherly smile. “It was Soul's last wish to have Luna in charge and I will give him this deed. I will travel around the world and gather new knowledge and new friends. Someday, I will return and will see to what glory my sister has led Equestria to.”

Tears ran down Princess Luna's face. “Sister… you…”

Princess Celestia stopped her sister with her hoof and shook her head. “No words are needed, sister. I'm more than fond of it. I am convinced that you will be a good ruler.”

Princess Luna threw herself into the hooves of her older sister. Nevertheless, it was her duty to speak to her subjects. She released her grip upon her sister and faced the confused crowd. “My dear subjects, I will gladly accept the throne of Equestria like Soul had wished for. My child has fallen for the sake of ours, so this day shall be remembered as the day Equestria was healed from the madness itself. Keep him inside of your hearts and praise his name. Soul Tearer, saviour of Time and Space!”

The crowd clapped with their hooves and began to slowly disappear until only Applejack, her friends, and the Princesses were left.

Twilight distanced herself from the others and sat lonely far behind the statue staring into the Everfree Forest. Her friends shot her concerned looks. Fluttershy hovered mere inches over the ground and hid behind her long wavy mane. “Don't you think she seems to be a little more dull than usual? I mean, she never was a super-cheerful pony, but she was happy, and now she seems to be all gloomy...”

Their eyes were all pointed at Twilight. Rarity drew random circles in the ground beneath her and sighed. “Maybe something happened before the Princess sent her home as well. She didn't speak about their encounter with Nightmare Moon in front of this disastrous Demon's Run”

Applejack gulped at the mentioning of the battle. They still didn't know about Twilight's accident. Pinkie went far off their group and sat in front of the statue. Rainbow Dash hovered over to her and laid a supporting hoof upon Pinkie's shoulder. “Don't be sad, it is always hard to lose a friend, Pinkie.”

The mane of Pinkie hung flat from her head and reached to the ground. “It is not only that he left us. He promised me that we would dance again! Why did he not return and keep his promise?”

Rainbow stroked the shoulder of her best friend and sighed. “He promised to fly with me again, but I'm not sad and do you know why? Because were able to share a few moments together with him.”

Pinkie lifted her head and gave Rainbow a weak smile. Rainbow responded with an awkward grin and whispered into Pinkie's ear. “Hey, but don't tell anypony that I was all sappy and so on.”

The pink mare hugged her multi-coloured friend and didn't let go of her. Applejack watched her friends suffer. “Everypony misses him, maybe it will be the best when we all go home and talk about it when the right time has come.”

Her friends nodded and began to walk off the graveyard. Applejack halted and looked at the statue. “Don't wait for meh, Ah just need to talk to him alone.”

Applejack remained alone in front of the statue. Her friends walked down the dusty road and didn't turn around. She settled down and stared up to the sky above Soul's monument. “Ya knew it all along, didn't ya? Ya smiled at him all the time. It didn't matter how bad it seemed, ya always smiled. From the very beginning, ya knew that ya had to die. Is this the reason ya kept meh away from ya?”

Her watch remained onto the wonderful blue sky, a shooting star strived above her. Even in the brightness of the day the star was well visible. “Ah will never forget ya.”

Applejack brought her foal-hood plushy along and pressed it tightly against her chest. Princess Luna laid her hoof on her shoulder but didn't look at her. She watched her sister sitting next to Twilight. “My faithful student, I won't be gone for a long time. I promise you that I we will see each other again very soon.”

Twilight's tears ran frankly to the ground. “Why do you leave me now? I've lost so much, and now you want me to suffer even more?”

The Princess couldn't bear the sight of her student crying anymore. “In order to grow I can't patronize you your entire life. Please forgive me, Twilight.”

Princess Celestia's horn ignited and she erased herself from existence. Before Twilight realized she was all alone, she pressed her eyes tightly together and pressed even the most hidden tears outside.

Far above the clouds, the Princess watched her student cry. “Grow my little unicorn. Grow into the mare you are meant to be. Let the bitterness inside your heart and feed on your sorrow. You will be strong, my little puppet… very strong.”

Twilight's very last tear met the ground. Her eyes shot open and glimmered in a dangerous reddish brilliance. “I am the sin, and the temptation, and the desire, and the pain, and the loss. My army and I will rise from the pit of hell to make war against God. My legion shall be many, and my legion shall be free. I have woven myself in the fabric of your life since the dawn of time. My name is Twilight Sparkle and I will destroy everything around me.

The Darkness among the Stars

by Haseo

Chapter 1 - Living Nightmare

Chapter 2 - Down the River

Chapter 3 - Lost Students

Chapter 4 - Prophecy of Darkness

Chapter 5 - Return to us

Chapter 6 - Treating a Guest

Chapter 7 - Remembrance

Chapter 8 - Seeds of Sadness

Chapter 9 - Crimson Sky

Chapter 10 + 11 - Blazing Wings, Screaming Heart Part I & II

Chapter 12 - Stars of Eternity

Chapter 13 - Sinister Presage

Chapter 14 - Artificial Existence

Chapter 15 - The Darkness Beyond the Horizon

Chapter 16 - Soul Carnival

Chapter 17 - Eclipsed

Chapter 18 - Debt of Harmony

Chapter 19 - Seeking for Remedy

Chapter 20 - Silent Spectator

Chapter 21 - The Crystal Knight and the Warlord

Chapter 22 - Losing Control

Chapter 23 - The absolute Chaos

Chapter 24 - Sentence of a Mortal

Chapter 25 - Lord of Equestria

Chapter 26 - Inferior

Chapter 27 - Intoxicating Plan

Chapter 28 - Of drifting Empresses and fallen Apples

Chapter 29 - Demon's Run

Chapter 30 - Falling apart

Chapter 31 - The Sound of Falling Darkness

Chapter 32 - The End of Time and Space

Chapter 33 - Farewell to the Star